>r . fe^^^ •A'/ l*v ;..^-:- ,• ■■^;-';v'-.'''''- ill^^^^MA. ■'"v... ■■ v!i*i Mn^'- %• jOjy^vp ^^ iJKT ^ 'wik fei ^;v^ K^Ki iff >^'jr,< 1^' ».«#.i iili LIBRARY . OF TUE • Theological Semihary, PRINCETON, N. J. „ _ . ■ A-- ^ BX 6333 .S77 W6 1824 v. 3 ] Stennett, Samuel, 1727-1795.; The works of Samuel Stennett A D O'N A T I O N /^jt.^^^S. Beceiueif THE W O Pi^ K S SAMUEL STENNETT, D. D. late pastok of the christian church assembling in little wild street, Lincoln's inn fields, London. NOW FIRST COLLECTED INTO A BODY: WITH SOME ACCOUNT OF HIS LIFE AND WRITINGS. BY WILLIAM JONES, AUTHOR OF THE HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHUROI, BIBLICAL Ci'CLOP.EDIA, ETC. IN THREE VOLUMES. VOL. III. I. DISCOURSES ON THE DIVINE AUTHORITY, ETC. OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. II. OCCASIONAL DISCOURSES. — III. TRIP TO HOLYHEAD, ETC. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THOMAS TEGG, 73, CHEAPSIDE. 1824. TO THE CHURCH AND CONGREGATION, ASSEMBLING IN LITTLE WILD STREET, NEAR LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS. My dear Friends, As my view in tUscoursiiifr of The Divine Authority and Va- rious Use of the Holy Scriptures, is not polemical but practical, you will not expect in the following Sermons a particular in- vestigation of these important subjects : — subjects which have been largely and ably discussed by many excellent writers. All I mean is, to bring the general ideas into a narrow compass, and to place them in a plain and easy light. In the three first Sermons are stated the general grounds on which the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments arc held to be divine. In the fourth are pointed out the uses to which they arc to be applied. In the fifth a general view is taken of the most material objections of unbelievers. This is followed, in the sixths with other deductions of a practical kind from the facts before stated and proved. And in the tico last Sermons is shewn at large the duty which Christians owe to the Holy Scriptures. ^ My aim in discoursing of this subject, and throwing it into the form just described, is — to engage the serious and cordial attention of all to this Sacred Book — to impress on their minds the most awful and venerable ideas of the blessed God, with whose finger it was written, and thereby prevent their treating VOL. III. a IV DEDICATION. it as a mere Iniinan composure — to convince them that this is the only infallible test by which every question in religion is to be tried — to represent the reasonableness and importance of preserving sacred the right of" private judgment — to assist the impartial enquirer in his endeavours to come at the true mean- ing of Scripture — and, above all, to fix on the heart, with the blessing of God, a deep sense of the infinite utility and indis- pensable importance of entering into the spirit of those divine truths it reveals. If these ends should in any degree be attained by these plain Sermons, my heart will rejoice; and I have no doubt but you, my Friends, to whose candour and affection, for a long course of years, I owe so many obligations, will cordially unite with me in praise to Flim, on whose influence and grace the success of our mutual endeavours for promoting real religion and saving the immortal souls of men, entirely depends. 1 am, my dear Friends, With great ACcction, Your Servant, in the Gospel of Christ, SAMUEL STENNETT. MiL^wiU-fllll, \ May 7t/t, li'JO. / CONTENTS OF VOL. III. DISCOURSE I. The Canon of Scripture ascertained. 2 Tim. hi. 16, 17. — Ml Scripture is given hy inspiration of God, and is pro- Jilable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righ- teousness : that the man of God may he perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. Page 1 DISCOURSE il. The Nature of Divine Inspiration considered. The same Text. 17 DISCOURSE III. The Scriptures proved to be divinely inspired. The same Text. 36 DISCOURSE IV. The various Use of the Holy Scriptures considered. Tlie same Text. 55 DISCOURSE V. The Objections of Unbelievers shewn to be futile and groundless. The same Text. 74 DISCOURSE VI. Other Conclusions from the facts before stated and proved, considered. Tlie same TSxt. 91 DISCOURSE VII. The duty which Christians owe to the Holy Scriptures. Col. hi, 16. — Let the ivord of Christ divell in you richly in all wisdom, , 109 DISCOURSE VIII. The duty which Christians owe to the Holy Scriptures. Tlie same Text. 126 OCCASIONAL DISCOURSES. A Sermon on the Death of the Rev. Dr. John Gill. 2 TiJi. IV. 7, 8. — / have f night a good fight, I have finished my course, J hnvc kipt the faith : henceforth there is laid tip for me a croivn of righteous- ness, U'hich the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day : and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing, 147 A Sermon on the Death of George II. 1 Ciinox. XXIX. 27, 28. — Thirty and three years reigned he in Jerusa- lem ; and he died in a good old age, full "f days, riches and honour, 177 VI CONTENTS. A Surinoii piM'acIicJ to tin; IMinisters and IMesscngers of several associated Cliurches, at Ilorsley, in the county of Gloucester. John IV. 4-1, 4-2. — Andmany more believed because of his own uiord ; and said niito the woman, JVoiv we hclwre, ttot because of thy saying ; for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world. Page 199 A Sermon preached at Broaduiead, Bristol, before the Education Society. Acts XXVI. 24-, 25. — And as he thus spake for himself, Festiis said with a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth Tnake thee mad. But he said, I am not mad, most noble Festus : but speak forth the words of truth and sober7iess, 231 A Sermon in commemoration of the great Storm of Wind, Nov. 27th, 1703; PsAi,. LXXVii. 11. — I will remember the works of the Lord ; surely I will remember thy wonders of old, 26 1 A Sermon on the Death of John Howard, Esq. Acts X. 38. IFho went abovt doing good 279 A Sermon on the Death of the Rev. Caleb Evans, D. D. Heb. Xlir. 8. Jesus Christ, the same yes'erday, and to-day, and for ever, 303 An Oration delivered at the Interment of the Rev. John Macgowan. S28 A Sermon on the Death of the Rev. Samuel Burford. John xt. 16. — Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, uiito his fel- low-discijiles. Let us also go, that we may die with him,, 339 A Sermon at the Ordination of the Rev. Abraham Booth. 2 ChrON. XXX. 22. — And Hezekiah sjtake comfortably unto all the Levites that taught the good knowledge of the Lord, 369 A Sermon preached at a Monthly Exercise. Rom. XJI. 2. And be not cotformed to this world , 395 A Sermon preached before the Corresponding Board in London, of the So- ciety in Scotland, for propagating Christian knowledge in the Highlands, &c. 3 John, vei\ 8. — IFe therefore ought to receive such, that we might be fel- low-helpers to the truth, 4'15 A Sermon on the General Fast, February 21st, 1781. Amos hi. 6. — Shall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it ? 437 Letter from Mr. Howard to Dr. Stennett, 459 A Trip to Holyhead, 461 The Bird of Paradise, 525 Hymns, 531—555 PHIITGETOIT . HSQLOGIC DISCOURSE I. THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. 2 Tim. hi. 16, IT. — All Scripture is given hy insjm'aiion of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correc^ tion, for instruction in righteousness : that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. Xt is of the last importance to our receiving real profit from the Scriptures, that we are fully persuaded of their divine au- thority. This must strike every thoughtful person. Had we stood at the foot of Mount Sinai, when Moses descended from thence with the two tables of stone, written on either side with the finger of God a, how curious should we have been, per- suaded of this extraordinary fact, to examine the words, the letters, and every circumstance about this venerable monument of divine workmanship ! and, above all, how anxious rightly to understand and dutifully to receive the sentiments these re- cords were intended to convey ! Every the least degree of in- attention and levity would have indicated want of sense as well as piety. The reasoning is exactly the same when applied to the whole Bible. A full persuasion therefore of its divine authority is of no small importance to a right treatment of it, and to our deriving that benefit from it which it was meant to afford. Now it is a fact that some reject the Bible as an imposture. Since however it claims divine original, and not a few wise and good men have upon the maturest examination admitted the claim, it behoves such perspns to consider the miserable risk they run, should it prove to be indeed the Word of God ; and how deplorably their consciences will in the end reproach a Exod. xxxi. 18. xxxii. 15, 16. xxxir. I, 28, VOL. III. A 2 THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. them, should it be found that they have not impartially weigh- ed this great question, but suffered their carnal prejudices ta preclude inquiry. There are others who do admit that the Scriptures contain a revelation from God. Their ideas, however, of divine in- spiration are so general, indeterminate, and partial, that the Bible makes little impression on their minds : it produces scarce any other effect than that of a mere human composure. So much of its contents as agrees with their pre-conceived rea- sonings and views they admit : what is opposed thereto they reject. But if the Bible is no otherwise a divine revelation than all other books are which contain truth in them, and if men are at liberty to treat it in such manner as mere whim, conjecture, and prejudice may dictate, it cannot possibly an- swer the purpose which a revelation from God, if granted, must be designed to answer. The Bible claims the authority of an infillible Test. To the law and to the testimony, says the prophet Isaiah, if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them a. Search the Scriptures, says our Saviour to the Jews — the Scriptures which were written by holy men of God, who spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost b. And in our text the apostle affirms, that All Scripture is given by in- spiration of God. Now if this book be not received as a di- vine Test, its use, as we before observed, will be of little im- portance. But this is not all. To admit that some parts of it arc a revelation from God, and at the same time to maintain that others are no more than the fallible, conjectural, reason- ings of well-disposed men, is in effect to deprive the whole book of the authority of a divine revelation : so it must be, un- less such a line is drawn as shall enable us to distinguish be- tween the one and the other. If indeed any part of Scripture can be proved to be spurious or an interpolation, let it be cashiered. If it cannot, we are not to be told, " This or that passage does not sound pleas- ingly in my ear, or is not perfectly agreeable with my creed, and therefore ought to be, and shall be rejected." Nor are we « Isa. viii. 20. h Jolin v. 39—2 Pet. i. 20, 21. THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. 3 to be told, in order to shake our faith in any particular doc- trine of the Bible plainly laid down there, that " although such doctrine might be the opinion of the writer, it is to be presumed he was not divinely inspired in delivering it." Pre- sumption here will not do : it must be proved that the writer hath positively declared, that in this instance he did not speak by divine inspiration. Such proof I have a right to demand, and the rather, as we have a clear instance of an inspired writer's thus distinguishing between his own private opinion, and what he had in charge to deliver from God. The case I refer to is that of certain pru- dential advice which St. Paul gives the Corinthians, upon mat- ters respecting marriage, which he thus guards, / speak this 1)7/ permission, and not of commandmejit. And again. The rest speak I, not the Lord a. If then, in default of such positive proof, we arc at liberty to give up any part of our Bible which does not meet our approbation, we are at liberty, if so dispos- ed, to give up the whole. And thus the claim of Scripture to the authority of a divine Test will totally cease, till God is pleased to grant a new revelation, to inform us which part of our Bible is, and which not inspired. But there is another, class of people, and good people too, who push matters to such an extreme the other way, as to cre- ate doubts of the credibility of the Bible, which not knowing how to solve greatly perplex and disturb their minds. The works of God, as they come out of his hands, are all perfect. Hence they conclude, and very truly, that the Bible being written by God must be perfect ; but consider not at the same time, that the perfection of Scripture consists purely in its per- fect suitableness to the end for which it is jriven. It was not given to instruct us in questions of philosophy, oratory, music, or the like. If it were, any seeming disagreement in this book with the well-known and established principles of those or any other arts and sciences, might naturally create a doubt of its divine authority. The sole intent of Scripture is to certify us of facts and doc- trines that relate to religion and a future state, and to instruct a 1 Cot. vii. C, 12. A 2 4 THE CANON OF SCRIFl'LIRE ASCERTAINED. the most illiterate as well as the learned in these important matters. Which being the case, it is by no means strange that modes of" speech common among mankind, and some of them not strictly, that is, plulosophically, true, are frequently adopted ; such as that the sun moves, that the earth hath cor- ners, and that it stands upon pillars. Nor is it to be thought strange, that little or no attention is paid, 'at least in some parts of Scripture, to the beauties of oratory ; and that the style of one book should differ from that of another, whi<;h books when compared are found in this particular to have less or more excellen.ce. In a word, the grand object being attain- ed, namely, that of ascertaining the essential facts and doc- of religion, it is not at all wonderful that a series of miracles should not be wrought, to preserve every manuscript from the trifling mistakes which it wouM be scarce possible for an in- finite number of transcribers to avoid. Now for want of duly considering these things, some pious people, when they meet with an expression in Scripture which seems scarce conformable to philosophical truth, or with lan- guage which strikes them as rather inelegant or improper, are instantly thrown into a fit of incredulity respecting the divine authority of the Bible. Afrain, there is one other class of people, and these perhaps the most numerous, who profess to have no doubt of the au- thenticity of Scripture, but admit that from the beginning to the end it is tlie word of God, yet, alas ! have little or no re- verence for this sacred book. They seldom read it, or, if they do, run it over in the most desultory and careless manner. And so, not having God before their eyes, his word makes lit- tle impression on their hearts. With a view therefore to the establishment and comfort of the real Christian, and the instruction and conviction of all, I propose to discourse at large on this very important subject of The Divine Authority and various Use of the Holy Scriptures. To which purpose I have chosen the words of the text, AU Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correction, for instruction in rif/litcousness : that the man THE CANON OF SCRIPTUlli: ASCERTAINED. 5 of God may he perfect^ throughly furnished unto all good works. The method I shall pursue in treating this fundamental ar- ticle of our faith, shall be, I. To explain the term Scripture — ascertain what is Scrip- ture— and fix the bounds of Scripture. II. Enquire what is the true and proper meaning of Inspi- ration. III. Prove that the Scriptures are thus inspired. IV. Consider their various and important Use. And, V. Improve the subject. I. We are to explain the term Scripture — ascertain what is Scripture — and fix the hovnds of Scripture. 1. As to the term Scripture. It signifies what is written by way of distinction from what is spoken. The utility of writing is very great. Words va- nish into air. But litera scripta, as we say, manet, what is written abides. Writing was an early invention. But whe- ther it was in use before the flood is uncertain. There was, however, no written revelation that we know of before the time of Moses. Nor should this seem strange, since there was no occasion for it. The antediluvians, and the generations imme- diately after the flood, lived to so- great an age that the will of God revealed to Adam, Enoch, Noah, and others, was convey- ed down to posterity with little or no danger of being adul- terated. Tradition might then be as surely depended on as writing may now, there being persons alive of six, seven, or eight hundred years of age, who m-ight be appealed to on all occasions respecting facts and doctrines said to have been de- clared and revealed by God. But about the time of Moses the age of man was reduced to nearly what it is now. And then, for this reason as well as many others, a written revela- tion became necessary. Accordingly God was pleased at thai time to grant a written revelation. Now this revelation, which gradually increased to its present state, is called Scripture by way of distinction from tradition ; and the Holy Scriptures as coming from God. Not that the will of God was not, after Moses's time as well as before, in 6 THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. some instances delivered to holy men without being committed to writing. For we may easily conceive it possible and proba- ble, that extraordinary information might be communicated to individuals, to be published by them and to the people for pre- sent important purposes, which information was of no essential use and importance to posterity. The Jews, who were a superstitious and bigotted people, failed not to abuse this idea to the most pernicious purposes. They pretend that the law delivered by Moses was of two kinds, the one written the other oral. And they tell us a story, the mere idle figment of their Rabbies, that the latter was delivered by Moses to Joshua and the seventy elders, and by them down from one generation to another, till about the middle of the second century of the Christian era. At which time this oral law of theirs was committed to writing, and col- lected into a book called the Mishnah ; two comments upon which were afterwards written, the one called the Jerusalem, the other the Babylonish Talmud. And these books contain the whole of the Jewish religion as it is now professed by them. But this oral laio of the Jews is no part of Scripture in the sense of the text. This is evident beyond a doubt. For they themselves admit that it was not committed to writing till about the middle of the second century. And whereas their doctors in our Saviour's time availed themselves of it among the ignorant people, as a deposit committed to them to dispense as they pleased, our Lord often and in the strongest terms of disapprobation protested agtiinst it, charging them with teach- ing for doctrines the commajidments of men ,- — rejecting the commandment of God, that they might keep their oivn tradi- tions; — and making the word of God of none effect through their traditions a. — The Bible then is called Scripture by way of distinction from tradition, and holy to express its divine authority. — And this leads us, 2. To settle what is Scripture, which I think may be done with the clearest precision and certainty. The question here is not whether Scripture is divinely in-» a Mark vii. 7, 9, VS. THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. 7 spired. That will come to be considered hereafter. But, what was understood to be Scripture in our Saviour's time, and what has been universally received as such since that period? It is a question of fact to be determined by that kind of historical proof which all mankind are agreed in, and the rejection of which would totally destroy the credit of all past facts, and leave us in utter ignorance and uncertainty about every thing that hath happened before our time, and beyond the reach of our own senses. (1.) We begin then with the Old Testament^ to which the apostle chiefly refers in our text as, at the time this epistle was writ, the canon of the New Testament was not completed. Now the history of the Old Testament, and of the collection of the several books of which it consists, is this. It begins with Genesis and closes with Malachi, which includes, I mean the time between the publication of the former and the latter, a space of above one thousand years ! What care the Jews took ©f their law in the beginning is sufficiently known. It was laid up in the ark, and watched with a jealous eye. And, how- ever, at the destruction of the temple by Nebuchadnezzar it was probably consumed and lost, yet it is evident that copies had been taken before that time of the law and the pi'opheis, and that the Jews carried them with them to Babylon. Daniel had the holy Scriptures with him, for he quotes the law «, and speaks of the prophecies of Jeremiah b. And so had Ezra upon his return, for it is agreed on all hands that this last person was he who settled the canon of the Old Tes^ lament to his own time c. Ezra was a Jewish pries.t, a wise, learaed, and pious man. He corrected the errors that had crept into the copies of the holy Scriptures through the fault of trans crib ei's. He dispos- ed the. books of which they consisted into their proper order. He added in several places, throughout the books of this edition, what appeared necessary for explaining and connect-^ a Dan. ix. 11. b Dan. ix. 2. c Whoever wishes to have more particular information on these matters, jnay consult the learned Dean Prideaux's Connection of the History of the Old and Xew Testament. 8 THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. ing them. He changed the names of places that were grown obsolete, inserting in the room of" them the new names by which they were at that time called. And he writ out the whole in the Chaldee character, which at the Babylonish cap- tivity grew into use among the Jews. And in this laborious and important work he was assisted, as is I believe universally acknowledged, by the same Spirit that inspired the other pen- men of the Old Testament scriptures. The sacred books he divided into three parts— TAe Law — ' The Prophets — The Hagiographa, or holy writings. To this division our Lord is supposed to allude a, where he speaks of * all things being fulfilled which were written in the Law, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms concerning him ;' the word Psalmsj with which the Hagiographa begins, standing for the whole of that division of Scripture, according to a known practice among the Jews. This threefold division contained, according to Josephus bf an universally respected historian, Tweiity-tivo Books which were deservedly accounted divine [ra. ^inaiu; Bua wimTiufuva). The Law contained the five books of Moses, viz. Genesis, Exodus> Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. The Prophets (that is, those prophets who flourished between the time of Moses and the reign of Artaxerxes the son of Xerxes king of Persia) contained thirteen books, viz. Joshua, Judges with Ruth, Sa- muel, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah with Lamentations, Ezekielj Daniel, the twelve minor Prophets, Job, Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther. And the Hagiographa contained four books, viz. Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Solomon. The ancient and latter Jews agree in establishing the divine authority of these books. But they vary as to the order in which they place them. The particulars of these variations it is not necessary to mention, as they afiPect not the grand ques- tion. It must however be observed, that they bring the two books of Chronicles, and softie of them the other books of the latest date, under the head of the Hagiographa. For the elucidating of which matter it will be proper to give you the a Luke xxiv. 4k b Joseph. Op. contra Apion. Lib. 1. Sect. 8. Edit. HudsoiJ. THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. 9 following observations of the learned Dr. Prideaux a. " All these books," says he, " were not received into the canon of the holy Scriptures in Ezra's time. For Malachi it is sup- posed lived after him, and in Nehemiah mention is made of Jaddua as high priest, and of Darius Codomannvis as king of Persia, who were at least an hundred years after his time ; and in the third chapter of the first book of Chronicles, the ge- nealogy of the sons of Zerubbabel is carried down for so many generations, as must necessarily make it reach to the time of Alexander the Great ; and therefore this book could not be put into the canon, till after his time. It is most likely, that the two books of Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther, as well as Malachi, were afterwards added in the time of Simon the Just, and that it was not till then that the Jewish canon of the holy Scriptures was fully completed." Upon the whole, it is clear that our Saviour acknowledged the divine authority of the Old Testament scriptures under the titles they then bare of The Law — The Prophets — and The Psalms^ that is, as we have shewn. The Plagiographa. And it is further evident from the testimony of the ancient and later Jews, that these three divisions of the Old Testa- ment scriptures included in them all those books which we now receive as divine b. Having thus ascertained the scriptures of the Old Testa- ment, we proceed, (2.) To those of the New Testament. a Prideaux's Connect. Vol. II. p. 477. Edit. 9th. b The learned and accurate Mr. Jeremiah Jones, having occasion to advert to the canon of the Old Testament, thus expresses himself: " In short, " whatever almost can be objected against the authority of the present canoa " of the Old Testament, either in behalf of any books which are not in it, or " against any that are, may easily be ansM'ered by this single consideration, " viz. That we receive the same and no other books than what the Jewish Church " received in our Saviour s time, as is evident from the copies the Christians " procured of thcni, and the catalogues they made of them (especially that of " Melilo Sardensis *) soon after the destruction of Jerusalem j-." " * Vid. Euseb. Histor. Ecclcs. 1. VI. c. 2G. There are others vcri/ earl;/, " as Origiae's in Psal. primo,^' Sj-c. f Jones's Canon, Vol. I. p. 4. 10 THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. Tiic apostle, as I ol)served before, had his eye chiefly in the text to the scriptures of the Old Testament, for he had been speaking in the preceding verse of Timothy's having from a child known the holy Scriptures. And at tiie time this epistle was writ the canon of the New Testament was not closed. Yet it must be remembered that at this time, which was late in the apostle Paul's life, three of the gospels were written, and very probably collected together. There can therefore be no impropriety in considering the word Scripture in reference to the New Testament- Be that however as it may, since the canon of the New Testament is now closed, the .enquiry re- specting the several parts of it is important to us. Now the books of the New Testament, as they stand in our Bibles, consist of the four Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles of St. Paul, the Epistle to the Hebrews, the seven Catholic or General Epistles, and the Revelation of John. It is not certain at what exact time these books of the New Tes- tament were collected into one volume. But it is, I believe, generally agreed, that the four Gospels were collected in the time of the apostle John, and that the three first received his approbation. This is attested by Eusebius the ecclesiastic liistorian, who flourished in the beginning of the fourth cen- tury. Before the middle of the second century the greatest part of the books of the New Testament were read in every Christian society throughout the world, and received as a di- vine rule of faith and manners. And as to the Revelation of John, which he received towards the close of his life, and which thercf'^re could not be circulated so early as the other books, it was admitted into the canon of Scripture upon the fullest and clearest proof of its authenticity. In short the existence of all the sacred books of the New Testament is abundantly attested by the primitive Fathers, such as Clemens Romanus, Polycarp, Justin Martyr, Irenssus, Theophilus Antiochenus, Clemens Alexandrinus, Tertullian, Origen, Eusebius, &.c. Some of whom give exact catalogues of these books, as acknowledged by the Christians to be ge- nuine, and every where read by them in their churches. It is also to be remembered, that these books were very early trans- THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. 11 lated into many languages, and quoted both by friends and enemies, which clearly proved their existence, as well as se- cured them from being corrupted. — Thus we have shewn, by clear historical evidence, what are the books of which the Old and New Testaments consist. — And so we are led to the 3. And last question, How wc are to fix the bounds of Scripture ? — All Scripture, says the apostle ; plainly declaring that the books which came not within this description, what- ever might be their pretensions, were not given by Inspira- tion. Now as to the Old Testament, the Apocryphal books, which are bound up with some of our Bibles, are by most Protes- tants upon very good authority considered as uncanonical. Indeed as to some of them there is abundant internal evidence of their spuriousness. Yet the church of Rome, as appears from the Council of Trent, has adopted them, and placed them on a footing with the Scriptures ; herein acting like the Jews, who added their oral law, and traditions of the elders, to Moses and the Prophets. Indeed the Apocryphal writings were most, I might perhaps say, every one of them written after the time the canon of the Old Testament was closed, and so not acknowledged by the Jews as a part of it, nor to be found in the Plebrew arid Chaldee copies of the Bible. And our Lord and his apostles having borne no testimony to their divine authority, which they have expressly done to the Old Testament, is a further confirming proof that they ought to be treated as apocryphal. Here I think it right to observe, that it is a considerable presumptive evidence of the authenticity of the Song of So- lomon, that our Lord, who was used to protest against the er- rors of the Jews, and their making the word of God of no effect by their traditions, has no where cautioned his disciples against receiving this book as a part of Scripture, though it appears to have been acknowledged by the Jews, as we have already shewn, it being a part of the Hagiographa or sacred writings. It must also be further observed here, that the translation of the Old Testament scriptures by the Septuagint into the 12 THE CANON OF SCRII'TUIIE ASCERTAINED. Greek language, for the use of the Hellenistic Jews, (which translation was quoted hy Christ and his apostles) proved no doubt a considerable fence against every attempt, if such an one had been made, to interpolate or corrupt that part of our Bible. — And thus you have seen not only of what books the Old Testament consists, but how they have been secured by divine Providence from any addition of mere human produc- tions. We come now to the New Testament, and here put the same question , we did respecting the Old; How do we know that the books enumerated are the only ones belonging to the sacred canon? The answer will I am persuaded be perfectly satisfactory. There were in the early ages of Christianity, as we learn from history, many pieces spread abroad under the titles of The Acts of Paid and Thecla, The Gospels of Mary, Tho- mas, Nicodemus, of Christ's Infancy, and a prodigious num- ber besides ; some of which reported the most extravagant things which no sober man could believe, and others seem to have been the productions of well-meaning but weak people. These spurious histories may very justly be considered as the efforts of Satan, to prejudice the minds of the people against the genuine gospels of the evangelists. But divine Provi- dence counteracted these artifices of the great adversary, and made them turn to the service instead of the obstruction of Christianity. Some of these books were of very early date, and their manifest ill-tendency made it necessary, even in the time of the apostles, to collect, as you have heard, the true gos- pels. It put the churches every where upon their guard against these insidious and dangerous attempts. It stirred up n spirit of enquiry, and induced in thoughtful people a sort of incredulity which was of service to the cause of truth. It made them the more careful in the business of transcribing the Scriptures, and faithfully translating them into other lan- guages. Nor was it difficult to pronounce upon the numerous pro- ductions of this sort, whether they were or were not spurious. I"or surely it required little sagacity to discern, that a book THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. 13 which contauied absolute falsehoods, which contradicted itself, which erred in regard of dates, and many other historical cir- cumstances, or which reported tales that if true were trifling and uninteresting ; I say it required little sagacity to convince a plain honest man, that such a book could not come from God. These and the like rules of interpretation were so level to the meanest understanding, that we may easily conceive how the truth would triumph over error, and how sincere Christians would be enabled to draw a clear and decisive line between what was and what was not Scripture a. And then it is further to be observed, that respectable writers of the second and third centuries assure us, that the churches were unanimous in the sentence they pronounced respecting the apostolic writings; and we have catalogues given us by the Fathers, situated at remote distances from each other, and some of them flourishing in one century and some of them in another, of the full complement of the books of the New Testament. To all which it must be added, that the translation of the New Testament into various lan- guages, proved a further security against all attempts to inter- polate and corrupt it, and to fix the idea of the canon of Scripture being closed* with The Revelation of John. And no doubt the solemn sentence denounced by that apostle upon those who should add to the word of- God or detract from it, (however it might have more immediate respect to that book) failed not to operate as a guard to all the other books of the New Testament. Thus have we gone through our first head of discourse^ We have explained the term Scripture — settled what is Scrip- ture, or the parts of which it consists — and fixctl the bounds of Scripture — enquiries to which the language of the text, all Scripture^ hath naturally led us. And now we should proceed to enquire, What is the true and proper meaning of hmpira- tion ? But this with what follows must be referred to another opportunity. a The Rev. and learned Jeremiah Jones has largely and accurately discussed this argument in his Nnv and Full Method ofscltVuvj. the anionical Aulhorlli/ of the^New Testament : whicli excellent Treatise we before referred to. 14 THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. Let us close with a few reflections. And, (1.) From the vi^w we have taken of the Scriptures, even before we come to consider the proof of their being divinely inspired, we derive a strong presumptive evidence of their truth. They comprehend a large compass of time, no less than fif- teen hundred years. They begin with Moses, and close with John, near one hundred years from the birth of Christ. They were written by a great variety of persons of different ranks and stations in life, of different natural capacities and talents, and of different education and acquired advantages ; some le- gislators, some reformers, some kings, some priests, some pro- phets, and some men of learning, such as Luke and Paul, and some plain humble fishermen, such as Peter, James, and John. These all agree in one grand design of advancing the glory of God and promoting the good of men. Their doctrines, pre- dictions, histories, precepts, and characters for probity, holi- ness, and benevolence, all agree. — What a wonderful book this ! Is there any thing like it to be found any where in our world ? Sure there is the strongest presumptive reason to con- clude from this general view of it, before we examine the po- sitive evidence, that it must be divine. (2.) What consideration then can possibly excuse any man, who is capable of reading it or of having it read to him, from diligently attending to it ? Do I speak to any here of this description ? Let me address you. Sirs, with all possible seriousness and plainness. Your conduct, be your motive what it may, is indefensible upon every ground of prudence and common sense. Curiosity, a wish to escape danger, and a desire of happiness, are passions deeply implanted in our nature. Who is not struck with a])pearances out of the ordinary course of things ? Who is not disposed to listen to a story that is strange and marvellous, if it be not absolutely incredible ? Here is a book said to be writ- ten by the finger of God. It has been believed to be such by men whose superior understanding and extensive learning are acknowledged by all the world. We do not wish you to be- lieve it upon their testimony. But surely their testimony may THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE ASCERTAINED. 15 be urged as a reason to dispose you to enquire into the matter. A Bacon, a Newton, and a Locke, are characters of distinguish- ed eminence. Did they receive this book ? And can you think it beneath you to listen to the arguments that convinced them of its authenticity? Have you no curiosity to gratify? Shall every new discovery in science, politics, and commerce engage your attention ; and this great question be treated as unworthy your notice? What is such conduct but an argu- ment of stupidity and want of sense? Would Pagans, in the situation you are, have acted your part ? But this is not all. Let me beseech you to consider the hazard you run by thrusting this book from you without examining its contents. Should it in the end prove to be an inspired book, and you cannot say that this is impossible, the consequence must be to you most tremendous. If God has been pleased to signify his will to men by a written revela- tion, and taken care to authenticate it by sufficient evidence, surely he must be displeased with those who will not so much as give him a hearing. The curses pronounced in this book upon men of this description are most alarming. And upon a supposition of its truth and the competence of the evidence, it cannot be said they are inequitable and cruel. Hefuse not then, Idm who speaketh. If they escaped not who refused him who spake on earth, that is, Moses ; much more shall not ice escape if we turn away from him who speaketh from hea- ven a, that is, Christ. Nor are these the only considerations I would use to urge you to enquiry. If God deigns to converse with men by an extraordinary revelation, and in a manner so mild and gentle, and so admirably adapted to their construction as reasonable creatures, it may be presumed that his intention is merciful and good. This appears upon the face of the book. It is given us to make us wise unto salvation. It opens scenes to our view the most enlivening and joyful. If it denounces wrath on the impenitent and obstinate, it promises also peace and happiness to the penitent and believing. And are there no charms in peace and happiness, in the favour of God, the u Heb. xii. 25, 16 THE CANON OF SCRIPrUKE ASCERTAINED. comforts of religion, victory over death, and the unutterable joys of a future world, to excite your attention, and stimulate vou to serious consideration and enquiry ? But I forbear.— Once more, (3.) How thankful. Christians, should we be to God for this book ! I speak to those who have read it, examined it with atten- tion, received it upon a clear conviction of its truth, entered into the spirit of it, and been made wiser, better, and happier by its instructions. To the grace of God you owe the warm- est tribute of gratitude. Thank God that your lot is cast under the most perfect dispensation of religion, and in a coun- try where civil and religious liberty is so happily enjoyed. Thank God that you have opportunity of reading this book, and of hearing its doctrines explained and proved, and its du- ties illustrated and enforced. And, above all, be thankful to him for divine illumination and assistance. Let us improve these advantages by frequent meditation and fervent prayer. Let the same mind be in us as was in Christ Jesus. Let can- dour and benevolence be the prominent features in our counte- nances. And lot probity and holiness mark the actions of our lives. In fine, let us do our utmost to spread the knowledge and favour of divine truth, rejoicing in hope of that glorious day, when the earth shall befall of the knowledge of the Lordy as the waters cover the sea a. a Isa. xi. 9. DISCOURSE II. THE NATURE OF DIVINE INSPIRATION CONSIDERED. 2 Tim. tii. 16, 17. — All Scripture is giveii bij inspiration* of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correc- tion, for instruction in righteousness : that the man of God may he perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. JLn the present state of mankind, encompassed as we are with ignorance, temptation, and sin, a written revelation from God is most desirable. That God should communicate his will to us in this way is not impossible ; and all things considered, I may venture to add, it is by no means improbable. A book is put into our hands claiming this character, I mean the Bible. Many wise and good men have admitted the claim to be well- founded. And it is clear, there is no book we know of in the world that has any thing like the same pretensions to divine authority. Neither the Zend of Zoroaster, the Five Books of Confucius, nor the Koran of Mohammed, are to be put in competition vi^ith it. No consideration therefore can possibly excuse our diligently enquiring into the merits of this great question. Whether the Bible be really the word of God? It is in the highest degree important : our present comfort and usefulness, and our future and everlasting welfare depends upon it. Now to place this subject in its true light, and to assist our enquiries upon it, I have proposed to discourse at large on the words just read. And the method I have laid down in treat- ing the text is — To explain the term Scripture, and fix the bounds of it — all Scripture — To enquire what is the true and proper meaning of divine itispiration — To prove that the Scriptures are thus inspired — To consider their Use as signifi- ed in tlie text — And then to improve the subject. VOL. III. B 18 THE NATURE OF DIVINE The first of these heads was the subject of the former dis- course. Here we, first, explained the term Scripture, and shewed you that it is so called by way of distinction from tra- dition ; and Holy Scripture to express its divine authority. We proceeded, secondly, to settle what is Scripture, that is, what was understood to be such in our Saviour's time, and what has been universally received as such since that period. This is a question of fact to be determined by historical proof, the rejection of which kind of evidence would leave us in abso- lute uncertainty about all past facts, and every thing beyond the reach of the senses. And upon a particular examination of the proofs adduced, the books of the Old and New Testa- ments as they stand in our Bibles have been found to be Scripture. This has led us, thirdly, to fix the bounds of Scripture, and to shew that what does not come within this description, was not given by inspiration : which we have been enabled to do by a brief detail of facts, and by the mention of a few canons or rules of judging between genuine and apocry- phal writings, which are obvious to every one's understanding. And now, having fixed the fact respecting the phrase All Scripture, we proceed to our second head of discourse, which is, II. To enquire what is the true and proper meaning of di- vine Inspiration. By divine inspiration I mean " A supernatural influence exerted over the mind, whereby its faculties are instantaneous- ly improved to a degree which they could not have acquired by the mere unassisted powers of nature." Thus, for instance, were a plain illiterate man on a sudden to speak all languages, we should conclude he was inspired. The like we should suppose of him who gave us a clear, accu- rate, circumstantial account of a prodigious variety of facts and discourses, not committed to writing for some years after they had happened. The same claim that man would justly have to inspiration, who should bring forward to our view doctrines or mysteries, the most sublime, interesting, and important, absolutely beyond the reach of human ken and penetration, and in language clear and unequivocal, and at the same time INSPIRATION CONSIDERED. 19 divinely grand and elevated. He, in a word, would be thought to be inspired who should certainly foretel future events, that depend upon various contingencies, and which can no ways be guessed at by the utmost stretch of human pru- dence and sagacity. In these instances the interference of a divine influence is most certain, because the facts are to be ac- counted for in no other way. Every effect must have a cause. But these effects, if not attributed to divine interposition, have no assignable cause whatever. It is therefore a violation of the dictates of common sense to deny such persons to be di- vinely inspired. To question the possibility of God's having access to the human mind, assisting its faculties, and communicating to it by immediate revelation a clear compendious view of his will, is most absurd. What ! Shall he who made the world, and whose energy through the material part of the creation is per- ceived and felt by all, be shut out from the mind of man? Shall this temple, whose curious mechanism furnishes the most striking proof of the skill of the divine architect, be inacces- sible to its Creator? Shall the mighty power of God pervade each blade of grass, cause it to spring up, expand, and grow ; and shall the soul of man be independent of Deity? Are its powers, once formed, so perfect as to need no further support or assistance ? Or are they raised to such a state of pre-emi- nence in the creation as to be no more subject to any external check or control? It cannot be. To suppose it is contrary to all analogy of reasoning. Yea more than this, it is to deny the obvious intent of the blessed God in creating the soul, which was by conversing with it to make it holy and happy, and by his dominion over it to bring about the purposes of his universal moral government. But the question now before us is. How this influence is exerted over the mind in the business of inspiration ? Now it is acknowledged we are utterly incompetent to the giving a clear physical account of this matter. All attempts accurately to explain the influence itself, the manner of its operation, its degree, limits, and extent, must in the nature of the thing be attended with uncertainty. B 2 20 THE NATURE OF DIVINE This is further evident from the figurative mode of expres- sion used in Scripture relative to the question under consi- deration. The same word, in the Greek language, which is used for the wind, -zsnvfA.^, is used also for the soul ; and is with the attribute holy applied to God — the Holy Spirit. And that influence exerted over the soul of which we are here speaking, is expressed in the text by the same term as is used in respect of the wind, namely, inspiration a. So Elihu says in his discourse with Job, there is a spirit in man : and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understand- ing b. And it is remarkable, when our Saviour shewed him- self to his disciples after his resurrection, it is said, He breath- ed on them, and said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost c, or Spirit. There is therefore no doubt some analogy between the operations of the wind and of the soul, and between the divine influence on the former and on the latter. This obser- vation is authorized by what our Lord says in his discourse with Nicodemus. And if I mention here two or three of the most striking circumstances in the comparison, it may be of some use to the subject before us. The wind is a mysterious element, its operation is variovs, and the effects it produces are real and important. All which is true of the influence which God is pleased to exert on the minds of men. It is true, as our Saviour affirms, in regard of that moral change which passes on the heart of a sinner at his conversion to God, 2Vie wijid bloweth where a ^ioeak in righteousness, mighty to save. Wherefore art thou red in thine ap- parel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine-fat? I have trod- den the wine-press alone, and of the people there was none with me : for I will tread them in mine anger, and trample them in my fury, and their blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will stain all my raiment. For the day of vengeance is in my heart, and the year of uiy redeemed is come.' b Chap. ill. 2—13. INSPIRATION CONSIDERED. 29 everlasting mountains were scattered, the perpetual hills did bow : his ways are everlasting. I saw the tents of Cushan in affliction : and the curtains of the land of Midian did tremble. Was the Lord displeased against the rivers ? Was thine ano-er against the rivers? Was thy wrath against the sea, that thou didst ride upon thine horses, and thy chariots of salva- tion? Thy bow was made quite naked, according to the oaths of the tribes, even thy word. Selah. Thou didst cleave the earth with rivers. The mountains saw thee, and they trem- bled : the overflowing of the water passed by : the deep ut- tered his voice, and lift up his hands on high. The sun and moon stood still in their habitation : at the light of thine ar- rows they went, and at the shining of thy glittering spear. Thou didst march through the land in indignation, thou didst thresh the heathen in anger. Thou wentest forth for the sal- vation of thy people, even for salvation with thine anoint- ed,' . Now the question is. How are we to conceive of the in- fluence of divine inspiration in respect of these wonderful pro- ductions ? Three things seem to have been necessary to these productions. First, the presenting to the intellect of the in- spired author the subject treated of in a clear, bright, grand, magnificent point of view. The kindling in his breast, second- ly, a flame of pure devotion. And then, thirdly, assisting him with a kind of language suited to the dignity and importance of the subject. It is not perhaps easy in treating of this matter to describe the exact boundaries between nature and an extraordinary di- vine agency. There is a manifest difference between the in-^ tellectual powers of one man and another. Some possess a wonderful descriptive genius. They have' an imagination, vivid like the fire, and rapid like the wind. Objects strike them after a manner almost peculiar to themselves. An Ho- mer and a Milton cannot be read without wonder. And the powers with which these men were endowed no doubt came from him who worketh all and in all a. And I do not know why we may not admit that all by whose instructions mankind a 1 Cor. xii. 9. 30 THE NATURE OF DIVINE liave been greatly enliglitcned and benefited, were extraordi- narily assisted by God. " But it does not appear," as a learned and pious writer on this subject observes a, " that the design of Providence by such elevation of sentiment, style, and manner, was to bear testimony to the person adorned with them as a messenger sent to speak in his name. For this is as effectually to be done in the plainest forms of expression." But, with respect to the writers of the Bible, they were, as we shall hereafter largely prove, moved by the Holy Ghost. And all we can say upon the question, In what manner they ■were moved by the Iloly Ghost? is, that the types or images of heavenly things were held up clearly to their view ; that those divine affections which had been implanted in their breasts, were enlivened and inflamed to an unusual degree ; and that so by the guidance and energy of the Holy Spirit they spake and writ in the sublime manner the Scriptures re- late. And special care was taken, by that superintending in- fluence of which we spoke before, that not a tittle should es- cape them that bordered on untruth or exaggeration, or that was not perfectly agreeable to the mind and will of God. Thus Isaiah writ, thus the apostle Paul writ. Audit is scarce possible methinks to read some portions especially of their writings, without observing in their style and manner the evi- dent signatures of celestial inspiration. They seem to have been carried above themselves, and hardly to have known while they spoke whether they were in or out of the body. — So much may suffice then for the second species of inspiration. The last and most perfect of all remains to be discoursed of, and that is, 3. Inspiration of Suggestion. In this case, it should seem that the use of the faculties is superseded. God speaks directly to the mind, and the inspir- ed writer is literally speaking his amanuensis. He not only makes discoveries to the understanding which could be acquir- ed no other way, but dictates the very words. He suggests the ideas, reasonings, and language. This sort of inspiration is applicable to a great part of the rt Dr. Doddridge. INSPIRATION CONSIDERED. 31 Bible. The ten commandments were not only spoken by God himself from the mount, but written by his finger on the tables of stone, and from thence transcribed into the Pentateuch. Many of the discourses of God to Moses and the Israelites reported in those books, seem to be of this description. As wore also many of the messages sent by the prophets to the Jews and other nations, and which are strikingly prefaced with the emphatic phrase of 21ius saith tlie Lord. The words of David to Solomon, when he gave him a pattern of the temple he was to build, are remarkable. All this, said he, the Lord made me to understand in writing by his hand upon me, even all the works of this pattern a. In the New Testament we have the very words which our Lord spake on many occasions, his sermon on the mount, his parables, and his discourses with the Jews and his disciples both before and after his resurrection. The seven epistles to the seven churches of Asia were dictated by him to the apos- tle John verbatim. And the apostle Paul speaks of Jtis having received of him what he delivered to the Corinthians, respect- ing the institution of the Lord's Supper 6. And there can be no doubt, as there are many mysteries revealed in the Bible not discoverable by the light of nature and reason, and many prophecies of future events that have been fulfilled, and others that are now fulfilling ; there can be no doubt, I say, that these were delivered to the inspired penmen by sugges- tion. In these instances we are to consider the writers of the Bible, not merely as assisted in their reasonings about what was generally intimated to them, but as receiving by imme- diate and express declaration from the Holy Spirit what they were to communicate to us. But though this mode of in- spiration is not applicable to every part of Scripture, yet there is none of it but is in a sense inspired, and may be brought under one or other, or both of the former heads. So that we may depend upon the truth of every matter reported in our Bibles. — And this leads us to our third head of discourse, which is, a 1 Chron. xxviii. 19. b 1 Cor. xi. 23. 32 THE NATURE OF DIVINE III. To prove that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament are thus inspired. And in tlie prosecution of this important question many things will occur, which will throw furtlier light upon what has been said concerning the na- ture and mode of divine inspiration. At present we shall content ourselves with a few reflections on what you have heard. And, (1.) The account we have given of inspiration clearly shews, that their objections who treat this whole business as mere enthusiasm, are totally groundless. Will infidels dare affirm that God cannot reveal his will to men in tlie manner we have stated ? What ! Has he who made the intellectual spirit no mode of access to it? Is it un- worthy of him to enlighten the human understanding ? Hav- ing formed a gracious design of making us happy in the world to come, is it beneath him to point out the way to it ? Having raised up men of approved integrity to com- municate his will to us, is there any thing irrational in the method he has taken to communicate his will to them ? What ! Cannot he exercise a superintending control over the mind, so as to secure fallible men from erring, in a matter of such infinite importance as instructing us how to escape the just demerit of our guilt, and how to attain to eternal life ? Can- not he assist their memory in reporting facts which lay the foundation of our hope ? Cannot he who made the sun to warm and irradiate this material world, and who lighted up reason in the human breast, that candle of the Lord which folly and sin had nearly extinguished ; cannot he so enlighten the minds of men, so strengthen their faculties, and so influ- ence and elevate their hearts with divine truth, as to qualify tliem to become the infallible instructors of others ? What is there unreasonable in his suggesting to their minds what they should commit to writing for the information of mankind, in points of the greatest acknowledged importance, to be trans- mitted to the latest posterity? Is all this enthusiasm? God forbid ! How strange a part then are they acting who thus treat the doctrine of divine inspiration ! Should it be found another day, that through inveterate prejudice, and a criminal INSPIRATION CONSIDERED. 33 attachment to worldly pleasures, they have stifled the dictates of reason and conscience, and done despite to the Spirit of grace, how deplorable will their condition be ! (2.) The view we have taken of this important subject fur- nishes us with a ready reply to the little trifling objections of minute philosophers to the divine authority of Scripture. The objections I refer to are such as arise from difference of style, and other seeming imperfections and inaccuracies, in the Bible. Objections many of them without any foundation in truth, and which therefore only serve to betray the ignorance and conceit of those who would obtrude them upon us. But whatever weight there may be in any of them, which our time will not allow us now particularly to consider, I persuade ray- self an attentive recollection of what has been said respecting mspiration, will possess us of the means of easily solving these pretended difficulties. (3.) How amazing is the condescension and goodness of God, in opening a way of intercourse with men so natural, easy, and pleasant as this of an inspired written revelation. For the book of nature and providence held up to the view of reason it becomes us to be thankful. But what wise man is there who will not acknowledge, that the human intellect itself is weakened and impaired, as well as that many of the objects with which it is conversant are enveloped in mystery and dark- ness? If God then will deign to communicate his will to us in the same familiar manner that men communicate their ideas to one another, surely we ought to acknowledge our obligations to his goodness with the warmest devotion and gratitude. And having affixed those ideas to the words he speaks which they were evidently meant to convey, it is most reasonable to admit that what he says is and must be true. — Once more, (4.) Let me remind Christians, for their comfort, of the analogy there is betvveen the divine communications with the inspired writers of the Bible, and those they are themselves warranted to seek and expect. Here it behoves me to speak with the greatest caution, and to guard against every possible misconstruction of a sentiment, which some may perhaps think of dangerous tendency. I VOL. III. c 34 THE NATURE OF DIVINE mean not to say, that every good man is inspired in precisely the same mannei*, much less in the same degree as were the prophets and apostles. Yet the Scriptures do assert that God dwells in them a that love him, and that they are the temples of the living God h. Each of the particulars therefore we have insisted on in this discourse, are, in a sense, applicable to every genuine disciple of Christ. There is a superintenditig influence exerted over the minds of good men, to secure them from such errors as may prove fatal to their everlasting interests. He who has assured us, that if any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God c ; hath also assured us, that they who are of this description are his sheep, who know his voice, and know not that of strangers ; and that heing in his Father's hand, no 07ie is able to pluck them tJience d. And as that afwiniing ichich all Christians have received from God, abidetk in them, so it may from thence, I think, be concluded, that that truth which it teaches them, so far as it is essential to their Christian character, shall abide in them e. And since Christ has assured us that God will give the Holy Spirit to them that ask himf I see no reason why a superintending in*- fluence exerted over the mind to guard it against errors of a dangerous tendency, may not be considered as included in that promise. And how happily is this consideration adapted to afford divine consolation to the "sincere and conscientious Christian ! It is likewise by a divine influence, resembling in a degree the second species of inspiration we have been discoursing of, that the hearts of good men, are on some extraordinary occa- sions enlivened and elevated. While they are musing on the great truths of religion, the character of the blessed God, the wonders of redemption, and the glories of the future state; a flame of pure devotion is sometimes kindled in their breasts, and ascends to heaven in the warmest aspirations of love, gra- titude, and praise. Inspired, I had almost said, by a divine afflatus, they catch somewhat of the fire which burns incessant- a I John iv. 16. b 2 Cor. vi. 16. c John vii. 17. d John X. -I, 5, 29. c 1 John ii. 27. /Luke xi. 13. INSPIRATION CONSIDERED. 35 ly in the bosoms of kindred spirits above. And upon what principle either of reason or religion the influence of the Holy Spirit is to be excluded from all concern in these exercises of exalted piety, I am at a loss to devise. As to the last idea of suggestion, I am sensible it has been miserably abused by many enthusiastic pretenders to religion. Yet it appears to me perfectly agreeable with sound reason and the dictates of Scripture, to admit that God is sometimes pleased to apply with peculiar energy the gracious promises of his word to the hearts of Christians, for the important purposes of animating them to duty, fortifying them against temptation, and reconciling them to affliction. Nor is there any danger of their mistakenly imputing this energy to the influence of the Holy Spirit, if the effect of such experience is, as vvc may be sure it always will be, to produce the genuine fruits of humili- ty, holiness, and benevolence. Let us daily and fervently pray, that our minds may be guarded against error, our affec- tions elevated to heaven, and our hearts enlivened and com- forted by that inspiration of the Almighty which giveth under- standing a. a Job xxxii. S. c2 DISCOURSE III. THE SCRIPTURES PROVED TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 2 Tim. hi. 16, 17. — All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correc- tion, for instruction in righteousness : that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good icorks. An discoursing upon this important subject I have proposed — to explain the term Scripture, and shew what is comprehended in the phrase of all Scripture — to enquire into the true and proper meaning of divine inspiration — to prove that the Scrip- tures are thus inspired — to consider their use as described in the text — and then to improve the whole. The two first of these were the subjects of the two preced- ing discourses. In the former we ascertained the canon of Scripture, pointing out the grounds upon which the several books of 27*6 Old and New Testaments which make up our Bible, are received as Scripture ; and on the contrary, the rea- sons why other books which pretend to divine authority are re- jected. In the last Sermon we discoursed of the nature of divine inspiration. By this phrase is meant " a supernatural in- fluence exerted over the mind, whereby its faculties are instantly improved to a degree they could not have acquired by the mere unassisted powers of nature." This we exemplified in two or three instances. We then shewed you, that to question the possibility of God's having access to the mind, assisting its faculties, and communicating to it by immediate revelation a clear and compendious view of his will, is most unreasonable. So we passed on to the main point, How this influence was exerted over the minds of the inspired writers? A physical account of this matter is not to be expected. All attempts to THE SCRIPTURES PROVED, &C. 3T explain the influence itself, the manner of its operation, its degree, limits, and extent, must in the nature of the thing be attended with uncertainty. Which is also evident from the figurative mode of expression used to convey to our minds a general idea of this sublime subject. The word inspiration has evident reference to the wind, which latter term is in Scripture put by analogy for the soul of man, and with the at- tribute holy for God. From hence we were naturally led to observe three things of that divine afflatus of which the Scrip- tures so frequently speak — its mysteriousness, which is a rea- son why we should be modest in our enquiries about it ; the different degrees of it in different instances ; and the real and important effects resulting from it, which is indeed what we are principally concerned to know. So we proceeded to a more particular investigation of the subject. Here we considered divine inspiration in three points of view, clearly distinguishable from each other, and sufficiently warranted by Scripture — inspiration of superinten- dency, of elevation, and of suggestion. These we explained, and considered them as we passed on in reference to historical facts, doctrinal truths, and future events. Such was the busi- ness of the last sermon. And now we proceed to the third head of discourse, which is, III. To prove that the Scriptures of the Old and New Tesr tament are thus inspired. — We shall begin with the New Testament, and so lead you back to the Old. The reason of this inversion of order in proving the divine inspiration of the Scriptures, will appear in the sequel. First, To begin then with the New Testament. The New Testament, for the matter of it, consists of three parts — historical facts — doctrinal truths, by which I mean a declaration of the intent for which those facts took place — and predictions of future events. Now in order to prove, that the writers of the several books of which the New Testament is composed, were divinely inspired, it will be necessary to esta- blish the following Propositions : 1. " That the grand leading facts reported in thc^e books, and of consequence all the rest, are credible." 38 THE SCRIPTURES TROVED 2. " That it was natural to expect that these facts, and a declaration of the true intent of them, should be committed to writing ;" 3. " That this could not be done, so as to compass the sa- lutary end proposed, without extraordinary divine assistance ;" 4. " That such assistance was promised by our Saviour to his apostles, and that they affirmed it was granted them ;" 5. " That this fact was universally admitted by the primi- tive Christians, and has continued to be acknowledged to the present time ;" And, 6. And lastly, " That there are evident internal characters in these books of divine inspiration." If these propositions can be made good, the grand point we mean to establish will be proved to a demonstration. 1. " The leading facts reported in the New Testament are credible." To say that the writers of the New Testament were in- spired, and therefore the facts they related must be true, would be arguing in a circle. The point to be proved is that the re- porters of them were inspired. We must begin therefore with proving the credibility of the facts themselves upon the gene- ral ground of historical evidence. What then were these facts? By whom were they reported? And what credit did their report gain when first made, and in succeeding ages ? The leading facts, for our time will not allow us to mention them all, were such as these. Jesus, an extraordinary per- son, who had been foretold by the ancient prophets under the character of the Messiah, and was in the reign of Augustus Caesar generally expected among the Jews, was conceived in a miraculous manner by a virgin of the family of David. His birth at a town called Bethlehem was announced by a host of angels to a company of shepherds in the neighbourhood of that place. Certain wise men of the east, guided by a star, came thither to pay him divine homage. John, an illustrious prophet, was sent to signify his coming, and to prepare his way before him. At his baptism a voice was heard from hea^- ven, saying. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well PLEASED. Anointed by the Holy Spirit, he entered on his TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 39 sublic ministry, delivered truths the most sublime with an energy not to be resisted, adorned those truths by an example the most perfect and glorious, performed miracles august and stupendous, and having poured a thousand blessings on man- kind, was at length put to death, in the presence of innumer- able spectators, in the most cruel and ignominious manner. The sun upon this occasion withdrew his light, the earth was shaken, and the veil of the temple rent in twain. He was buried. At the exact time foretold by himself, he arose from the grave. And having been often seen by his apostles, and upon one occasion by five hundred brethren together, he as- cended through the clouds into heaven ; angels attending the glorious solemnity, and assuring the astonished disciples, that in like manner he would another day come to judge the world. These facts were followed by others no less extraor- dinary which liad been foretold by Christ, and which accom- panied the first publication of the gospel at Jerusalem, and its spread through the Roman empire. Now all these events, with an infinite variety of circum- stances attending them, are related in the Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles with the greatest accuracy, and yet with the most artless simplicity. The question then is. Are these facts credible ? They are. Nothing is here related that contradicts itself, involves in it an absurdity, or is impossible. The persons who report these facts were eye-witnesses of them, agree in their testimony concerning them, and laid down their lives in confirmation of that testimony. The miracles of our Saviour and his apostles were not a few but many, performed not in a corner but ia the face of the whole world, not in the presence of friends only but enemies. The accounts given of them in the New Testament, were published in the age and in the country where they happened, and so were appeals to the knowledge, memory, and senses of thousands of people then living. Had they been false they would no doubt have been immediately contradicted, and soon met with the fate of all idle tales, that of being lost in utter oblivion. On the contrary, profane hisv iory agrees with sacred, and the testimonies both of Jews and 40 THE SCRIFTURES PROVED Pagans, as well as the ancient Christians, confirm the lead- ing events related by the evangelists. Nor is it imaginable that the gospel history, after having been translated into all languages, and submitted to the examination of all sorts of persons for a series of seventeen hundred years, should be so generally received as an authentic history, and by so many wise and good men, if it were indeed a mere fiction, a cun-f ningly devised fable. But enough has been said to prove the credibility of the leading facts of the New Testament. And it were easy to shew, that the principles upon which their credibility has been attacked by infidels, go to the subversion of all historical evi- dence, and of consequence to the utter annihilation of all the knowledge we acquire in this way. Thus have we established our first proposition, " That the leading facts reported in these books are credible." This ad- mitted, it follows, 2. " That it was natural to expect that these facts, and a declaration of the true intent of them, should be committed to writing." , This proposition is so plain as to need little or no illustra- tion. Those principles v/hich have in all ages given existence to historical productions, would no doubt operate forcibly in this case. Every motive of curiosity and piety would induce men to wish, that a narrative of facts so extraordinary might be accurately drawn, and fully authenticated, for the use of that and succeeding ages. To suppose the contrary would be to suppose mankind different from what they have ever been, and stupid beyond all imagination. And the same consideration which would induce men to col- lect the evidence and preserve the remembrance of these facts, would also induce them to enquire into the true intent and meaning of them. For as they must have been the effect of more than human agency, and of nothing short of a preterna- tural interposition of divine providence, so no doubt some im- portant purposes worthy of God were to be answered there- by. And as it might reasonably be concluded that infinite wisdom would observe a proportion between the means and TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 41 the end, so it might be concluded from the stupendous nature of these facts, that the ends proposed thereby must be magni- ficently great and glorious. But how should these ends be satisfactorily known, even though they might in general be guessed at, without an immediate and positive revelation from God ? If then the men who did these astonishing deeds, took upon them to declare the ends for which they were performed, it was as natural to expect that such declaration should be committed to writing as the deeds themselves. And thus we see the grounds upon which it might be reason- ably wished and expected that the two grand constituent parts of the New Testament, the historical and doctrinal, should be com- mitted to writing. And the same may be observed of the pro- phetical parts of the New Testament, if it is credible, as it most certainly is, that these men did deliver predictions of future events. — And this leads us to our third Proposition, 3. " That the committing these matters to writing in such a manner as to secure the salutary ends thereby proposed, could not be effected without extraordinary divine assistance." Whoever takes a general view of the New Testament must acknowledge, that the professed intent of the writers of it was most beneficial and important, even the making men wise unto salvation. But this end could not be attained, if the facts, doctrines, and prophecies it contains were not so stated, as that we might assuredly depend upon their truth in every particular. For however this book might in the general be true, yet a failure in any part of it would beget such doubts in a considerate mind respecting the whole, as would coun- teract the professed intent of it : it would stifle in the very birth all those divine principles of faith, hope, love, and de- votion which constitute a real Christian. Let us apply this reasoning to each constituent part of the New Testament just mentioned, and we shall see the force of it to prove the in- dispcnsible necessity of a divine interposition in the v/riting this book. (1.) As to the historical parts of the New Testament. Although the writers of these books were eye witnesses of the facts they relate, and men of sense and veracity, yet if 42 THE SCRIPTURES PROVED tlicy had not been divinely assisted, such mistakes must have crept into their narratives as would have rendered the effect of the whole doubtful and precarious. The facts related were very numerous and took up a large compass of time. The circumstances of many of them are mentioned, as well as the time when and the place where they happened. Discourses and dialoo-ucs of a considerable length are recorded. The writers were men of different natural and acquired abilities. Tlicir stories were not published, and it is probable not com- mitted to writing, till some years after the events took place. They did not write in concert with each other, upon the same plan, or after the same manner. Now all this being the case, how could it possibly have so happened, that they should be guilty of no mistake, no mis- nomer, no anachronism, no disagreement in their testimony ; if their several productions had been the mere result of their own recollection and memory? It is not imaginable. Let a man of the most retentive memory set himself to relate ver- batim a discourse, which he heard eight or ten years ago, and of the same length with that of our Saviour's on the mount ; and he will quickly feel not only the difficulty but the impos-^ sibility of succeeding. It appears therefore from the nature of the thing, that a divine supcrintendency was necessary to secure the evangelists from otherwise unavoidable errors, which would have been fol» lowed with the most fatal consequences. — The same reasoning holds good, (2.) Respecting the dodrmal parts of the New Testament. The right understanding of the grand intent of these ex- traordinary events, which is what we mean by Scripture doc- trine, is a matter of as great importance if not greater than the knowledge of the events themselves. This in the full extent of it could be known only to God, our information therefore on this head must come from him. And seeing he was dis- posed of his mercy to lay open the mystery of the gospel to our view, it was fit, it was necessary, that it should be con- ceived in language dictated by himself, and so with an ac- curacy that should preclude all suspicion of error or equivo- TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 43 cation. But such accuracy could not have been expected, had the writers of the New Testament, however honest, been left to themselves in reporting to us the scheme of salvation ; and of consequence their writings could not have been an infalli- ble test to be appealed to by Christians of every description. If it be objected that, with all the supposed advantage of divine inspiration, there is obscurity in the Scriptures, it is to be remembered that that obscurity is no other than what arises out of the nature of some particular subjects treated of, and what God was pleased for wise ends to suffer. And it is cer- tain, be the obscurity complained of what it may, the grand intent of Heaven in our redemption by the sacrifice and death of Christ, is held up clearly to our view, and the connection and proportion between the means and the end so plainly marked, as to reflect infinite beauty and glory upon the wiiole plan. This objection therefore does not at all affect the ques- tion of the necessity of a divine interference in the statement of the Christian doctrine. Upon the whole — We see the most astonishing events take place. We ask the meaning of them. Who shall answer ? Not fiillible mere men surely, but God. Conjectures here will not do. Nothing will satisfy, but a reply from him who is the great agent in the whole business — a reply that shall command our faith, and silence all objection. — The like rea- soning is applicable also, (3.) To t\\Q. prophetical \\?ix\.s of the New Testament. Infinite wisdom seeing it fit to communicate to the primitive Christians and to succeeding ages, certain predictions of future events, the fulfilment of which should in its gradual progress serve the purpose of a continual miraculous confirmation of the truth of Scripture, and the further purpose of cherishing our faith and devotion ; Infinite wisdom, I say, seeing this necessary, it became also necessary that these prophecies should be delivered to us, not by tradition, but writing, and not by the mere report of those to whom the prophets first delivered tliem, but in the immediate language of inspiration. — And now from the manifest necessity of divine inspiration in each of these cases, we go on tp observe, 4i THE SCRIPTURES PROVED 4. " That our Saviour did promise to the apostles the gift of inspiration, and that they did affirm that they were divinely inspired." The establishment of this proposition, after what has been said, will put the question of inspiration beyond a doubt. For if the writers of the New Testament were not inspired, their affirming that Christ promised them the gift of inspira- tion and did actually confer it on them, was a falsehood, and' so would destroy the credibility of their testimony concerning all the other great facts they reported. But the credibility of their narrative has been proved, and it has been further shewn that it was fit it should be committed to writing, and that it could not be written so as to answer the ends of its publication without extraordinary divine assistance. It fol- lovvs therefore that their affirmation that they were inspired, fully and clearly proves the point. All we have to do here then is, to consider what Christ and his apostles have asserted re- specting this matter. (1.) As to Christ, the assurances he gave his apostles upon this head are very clear and explicit. ' I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever. Even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it sceth him not, neither knoweth him : but ye know him, for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you a.' — ' The Com- forter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you b.' — ' When the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the be- ginning c' Once more, — ' When the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide you into all truth : for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak, and he will shew you things to come. He shall glorify me : for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. All a John xiv. IG, 17. b Ver. 26. c John xv. 26, 27. TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. - 45 things that the Father liath, are mine : therefore said I, that he sliall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you a. Now here you observe that Christ describes the Holy Spirit as the Spirit of truth. He tells them that this Spirit should he in them — should dwell with them — and abide with them for ever. That this Spirit shoidd teach them all things — bring all things which he had said to their remeinbrance — take of the things that were his and shew them unto them — guide them into all truth — testify of him — and sheiv them things to come. All this variety of expression does he use to convey an idea of what we have shewn is meant by inspiration. And this influence he expressly declares was to be exerted on their minds, to the end that they who had been with him from the beginning, might hean' witness — bear witness of the great facts which they had with their own eyes beheld, and of all those other matters which should be shewn them. Accord- ingly after his resurrection, having shewn himself to them, and solemnly commissioned them to publish his will to the world, it is said. He breathed on them, and said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost b. Nor should we forget to take notice here of the mode of expression our Lord used when he sent forth the seventy dis- ciples to preach the gospel, during the course of his own minis- try : for though this does not immediately respect the compo- sition of the books of the New Testament, yet it serves to fix the true import of the word inspiration. Ye shall be brought before governors and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and the Gentiles. But when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given to you in that same hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you c. In like manner, The Holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what ye ought to say d. And after his resurrection, he bade them tarry in Jerusalem, until they were endued with power from on high ; and commanded that they shoidd not de- part from thence, but waif for the promise of the Father which a John xvi. 13 — 15. b John xx. 22. c Matt. T. 18—20. d Luke xii. 12. 46 THE scriptuhes proved they had heard of him, to wit, that they should he baptized with the Holy Ghost a. Now though some of these promises of our Saviour might more immediately refer, as we just now observed, to the extra- ordinary assistance they should receive in preaching the gos- pel, and to the wonderful effusion of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost ; yet it is evident from the manner in which some of them are worded, viz. that the Spirit should abide in them for ever, should guide them into all truth, and sJiew them things to come, that they respect the penning the New Testament scrip- tures, as well as their public preaching. And this will more fully appear if we consider, (2.) What were the claims of the apostles. Now the terms in which they speak both of their preaching and writings, and the implicit regard they challenge from their hearers and readers both to the one and the other, clearly shew that they were conscious of such inspiration. To begin with the apostle Paul. The kind of language he holds, of which we shall give you a few specimens, is this. God hath revealed unto us the things of the gospel by his Spi- rit, even the Spirit which is of God, that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God b. — We speak not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth. — We have the mind of Christ c. — The things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord d. — Speaking of the Lord's Supper he says, That which I deliver- ed unto you I received of the Lord e. — Those among the Corinthians who had sinned and repented, he tells them, he forgave in the person of Christ f — And he expressly affirms that Christ spake in him g. — To the Galatians he thus speaks of his divine commission, I certify you, brethren, that the gos- pel which was preached of me, is not after man. Tor I nei- ther received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the re- velation of Jesus Christ h. — Speaking to the Ephesians of the dispensation of the grace of God, and of his understanding in a Luke xxiv, 49 — Acts i. 4., 5. bl Cor. ii. 10, 12. c Ver. 13, 16. ^/ 1 Cor. .viv. 37, e 1 Cor. xi. 23. /2 Cor. ii. 10. g 2 Cor. .xiii. 3. h Gal. i. 11, 12. TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 47 the mystery of Christ, he says, that God had revealed it to him ; and not only to him, but also his other holy apostles and prophets a. Now if to these passages you add those wherein he magni- fies his office, commands attention to his instructions as a di- vine teacher, and threatens the refractory and disobedient with extraordinary expressions of God's displeasure ; and at the same time remember what was the genuine, not assumed, character of the apostle, how modest, humble, gentle, and be- nevolent he was; you cannot doubt but he knew himself to be inspired of God. — To proceed, The like evidence we have in the apostle Peter's writings, of his considering himself and the other apostles as inspired of God. ' They preached the gospel of Christ,' he says, * with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven 6.' — He admonishes Christians in general, ' to be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets, and, (he adds,) of the commandments of us the apostles of the Lord and Saviour c* — And the following testimony he particularly bears to the in- spired authority of all the apostle Paul's epistles. * Account,' says he, ' that the long-suffering of our Lord is salvation, even as our beloved brother Paul also, according to the wis- dom given unto him, hath written unto you. As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things, in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are un- learned and unstable wrest, as they do also the other Scrip- tures, unto their own destruction d.* To the testimonies of the apostles Paul and Peter let me only add that of the apostle John, the beloved disciple of Christ, and who was so remarkable for his meekness and modesty. He speaks of the Christians to whom he writ, as having an unction from the Holy One, and knowing all things e. And afterwards thus authoritatively expresses him- self, We are of God : he that knoweth God, heareth us ; he that is not of God, heareth not us : hereby know we the Spirit oftndh, and the spirit of error f. And no one can read the a Eph. iii. 3, 5. h 1 Pet. i. 12. c 2 Epist. iii. 2. d Ver. 15, 16. e 1 Jolm ii. 20. / Cliap. iv. G. 48 THE SCRIPTURES PROVED book of Revelation without knowing tliat this apostle, who was the writer of it, asserts in the strongest terms that he was inspired of God ; guarding in the most authoritative manner the contents of it against all additions, exceptions, and inter- polations. Thus have we proved our fourth Proposition, " That Christ did promise his apostles the gift of inspiration, and that they did affirm that they were divinely inspired." But we must not leave this head, on which we have so largely insisted, without making one further observation, which has no small weight to establish the point before us. It is this. Every attentive reader of the New Testament must have observed, that there are many passages in it which speak of the discove- ries made in this latter part of divine revelation, as far supe- rior to those of the former. The law was given by Moses, hut grace and truth came by Jesus Christ a. The former was the ministration of the letter, the latter of the Spirit. That was glorious, but this more glorious. That, for wise purposes cast a veil over many important truths, but in this ' we behold with open face, as in a glass, the glory of the Lord ft.' ' God then spake unto the fathers by the prophets, but in these last days hath spoken unto us by his Son c' If then the Old Testament scriptures (although the disco- veries made in them were vastly inferior to those in the New) were, as we shall hereafter shew, the oracles of God and given by inspiration ; surely it is most natural to conclude, that the New must have been the fruit of divine inspiration also; and that the writers of the New Testament do, by giving the pre- ference to it, mean hereby to assure us that they were them- selves inspired of God. Having thus largely shewn you tliat the apostles do plainly and unequivocally claim divine inspiration, it follows as a ne- cessary consequence, that if this claim was without foundation, they must have been bad men, impostors, the worst of impos- tors. And how such a character of them can consist with the accounts we have of the doctrine they propagated, the kind of lives they lived, and the sufferings they endured in the cause a John i. 17. b 2 Cor. iii. C, 11, 18. c Heb. i. J, 2. TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 49 of Christianity, it lies upon unbelievers who boast of their saga- city to shew. — But we must now go on to our fifth Proposition, 5. " That the fact of their having been inspired was uni- versally acknowledged by the primitive Christians, and has continued to be admitted to the present time." As to the primitive Christians, I might mention the testi- monies of Clemens Ilomanus, Polycarp, Justin Martyr, Irenajus, and many others. Several of them, and particularly Origen, and Tertullian, speak of the inspiration of Scripture and of the veneration in which it was on that account held, as a matter in which all were unanimous. And that this idea of the New Testament has obtained through all succeeding ages to the present time, is a fact so well known that no pains need to be taken to prove it. That infidels who consider the whole of the Christian reli- gion as a cunningly devised fable, deny the divine inspiration of the New Testament is admitted. But of those v>ho allow the truth of the gospel history, and yet object to its being written by divine inspiration, the number is very small if in- deed there are any such. And although there are others who yield this claim to the gospels but deny it to the epistles, or at least consider the writers of them as not always under that kind of superintending influence which was necessary to secure them from error; though, I say, there may be some, yet it is to be hoped there are not many, of this description. The evil however, it is to be feared, is increasing : approaches of an alarming nature have been made towards it. But a recol- lection of the reasoning of this and the two former discourses, will I persuade myself convince you, that if inspiration be not admitted, in the extent, and at the same time under the re- strictions that have been represented, it will be difficult to prove that it existed at all. And you cannot but be sensible that if one part of the New Testament is to be considered as inspired, and another as a mere human production, the whole must cease to be an infallible test; unless a clear line could be authoritatively drawn between the one and the other, which would require a further revelation from heaven. — But to re- turn to our argument, VOL. III. D 50 THE SCRIPTURES PROVED The fact, as it has been stated, of general consent is hardly to be accounted for, if the doctrine of inspiration were without ground to support it. But if the proofs we have adduced in favour of it are clear and demonstrative, this fact of general consent is no other than might naturally be expected. — But there remains one further proposition to be considered, and that is, 6. And lastly, " That there are in the New Testament evi- dent internal characters of divine inspiration." The simplicity of its narrations, the sublimity of its doc- trines, the purity of its morals, its efficacy to the noblest and most important purposes on the hearts of thousands, and the daily fulfilment of its predictions before our eyes, all concur, in the most striking manner, to confirm the proofs which have been laid before you of its divine authority. These particulars we cannot now enter into ; they must be referred to the next discourse, wherein we are to consider the various use of THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. And in treating on this subject we shall have an opportunity of appealing for the truth of what we have been establishing, not only to the enlightened rea- sonings of your minds, Christians, but to the devout feelings of your hearts. It will now be said, You have proved the New Testament to- be inspired : but how does it appear, Secondly, That the Old Testament scriptures were in- spired ? My reply to this question will be short, but no less clear and demonstrative. If then the New Testament every where pro- ceeds on this principle of the divine authority of the Old, and if our Saviour and his apostles clearly and fully assert it, there can be no reasonable doubt of the matter. But this is the hct. The Jews, it is well known, had the highest veneration for their Scriptures as inspired by God. Our Lord confirms the fact by commanding them to search the Scriptures^ affirming that they testified ofhim, and that Moses wrote of him a. He frequently referred in his discourses to the Old Testament a John X. 39, 46. TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 51 scriptures, ever speaking of them with the greatest reverence. In the synagogue at Nazareth he read a passage out of the prophecy of Isaiah, and then assured his hearers that this Scripture was that day fulfilled in their ears a. When he re- minds the Jews of David's having called the Messiah Lord, he tells them that he did this in the Spirit h. After his resur- rection in his conversation with the disciples in their way to Emmaus, beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expound- ed unto them in all the Scriptures, the things concerning him- self c. And afterwards he reminds others of his disciples, that he had told them, while he ivas yet ivith tJtem, that cdl things miist be fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the Psalms concerning him d. The evangelists, particularly Matthew, often quote passages from the Old Testament, and apply them to Christ, and to a variety of events as they arose. The Acts of the Apostles have many and large references to those sacred books, as have also the Epistles. The apostle Paul speaks of them as the oracles of God e. He tells us in the text that all Scripture, meaning no doubt all the books that were then acknowledged to make up the canon of the Old l^estament, was given by in- spiration of God. The apostle Peter tells us, that of the sal- vation which the gospel reveals, ' the prophets enquired, and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto us. Searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it testi- fied beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow y.' And again, — ' No prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man : but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost g.^ — From these and a multitude of other passages I might quote, it appears with all the evidence of meridian brightness, that the New Testament establishes the divine inspiration of the Old. Thus have we proved, that all Scripture is given by inspira- tion of God. The conclusions to be drawn from this doctrine a Luke iv, 21. b Matt. xxii. 4-3. c Luke xxiv. 27. d Ver. ii. e Rom. Hi. 2. / 1 Pet. i. 10, 11. g 2 Epist. i. 20, 21. D 2 52 THE SCRIPTURES PROVED are numerous and important, and will be the subject of future consideration. In the mean time let me entreat you — to con- sider well the evidence that has been laid before you — to yield the fullest assent to it — and to treat Scripture with that respect and veneration which its divine authority demands. (1.) Consider well the evidence that has been laid before you of the divine inspiration of the holy Scriptures. As to those who having taken the side of infidelity, will give themselves no further trouble upon the matter, let me tell you. Sirs, the contemptuous manner in which you thrust this great question from you, is a clear proof both of impiety and folly — of impiety, as it argues a base subjection to criminal passions — of folly, as it betrays a stupid inattention to your best interests. Think it not strange therefore, that I remind you of the awful consequence of thus wilfully shutting your eyes against the evidence held up to your view. If you will not listen to the sober dictates of reason now, you must be con- tent to endure the reproaches of conscience, when all attempts to silence its clamours will prove fruitless. But there are men of another description, and these not a few, who taking it for granted that the Bible is an inspired book, consider all enquiry into the evidence of this great truth as unnecessary. " We have been ever used, say they, to view the Scriptures in this light, it is the settled opinion of our re- ligious connections, and the established doctrine of our coun- try; we have therefore no doubts upon the matter. Why then all these pains to prove a plain and acknowledged fact i" But alas! how insensible are such people of this undeniable truth, that an assent to the Bible purely on these grounds is insufficient to the great purposes of religion. Their faith is not founded upon the testimony of God, but of man : and hov/ever they may suppose it to be genuine, yet if put to the trial by the sophistry of infidels, or the menaces of persecution, it wauld quickly fail them. Indeed the failure of these pro- fessing Christians in the substantial duties of piety and bene- volence, and I might add the ill lives of some of them, puts it beyond a doubt that their faith is not divine, or such as in the sense of the Bible constitutes a real disciple of Christ. Do TO BE DIVINELY INSPIRED. 53 I speak to any here of this description? Be assured, my friends, you never believed to any valuable purpose, if you never doubted. It is high time to consider seriously on what ground your profession stands. Be not angry with us for taking pains to prove what you have always admitted, but never yet believed to the saving of your souls. A diligent enquiry into these things will, I hope, prove the mean of rousing you from your security, and of giving existence to such a persuasion of the divine authority of Scripture as will be productive of the most salutary effects. There are others again, who though not acquainted with all the proofs that have been adduced of the inspiration of the Bible, yet upon a general view of them, accompanied with the evidence arising from the mighty influence of God's word on their hearts, have truly assented to its divine authority. Such we congratulate as real Christians. And such I am persuaded will readily fall in with our earnest entreaties, to consider at- tentively the reasoning of this discourse. If then upon a re- view of what has been said, the argument should strike us all as clear and demonstrative, let us, whatever may have been our opinion or character hitherto, (2.) Yield a firm and cordial assent to the truth. I am sensible the admitting Scripture to be the word of God, must be followed with painful consequences to those whose consciences convict them of their past guilt; and there are none of us but must plead guilty at the tribunal of the great God. But this consideration should have no effect to pervevt the judgment in its determination on a matter of fact; for that must remain the same be the consequence to us what it may. And on the other hand, if the Bible were the mere invention of men, it would still be true that we have sinned and deserved the wrath of Almighty God. But it is to be considered, that however this book arraigns, convicts, and condemns every individual of the human race; it fails not at the same time to report the glad tidings of forgiveness to the greatest offender, who repents of his sins and believes in the Son of God. It casts down that it may raise up, wounds that it may heal, kills that it may make alive, if therefore the 54 THE SCRIPTURES PROVED, &C. painful consequence of admitting Scripture to be true should, in this case, at all operate to prejudice the understanding and judgment; the joyful consequence resulting thence should also operate as a balance against that prejudice. Let us then not only admit the truth, but admit it with the greatest cordiality and joy. — Once more, (3.) Persuaded of their divine authority, with what re- spect and veneration should we treat the holy Scriptures ! The indecent liberties which many take with this book, who yet would be considered as the friends of it, cannot be enough lamented. With that levity, if not affectation of wit, do some interweave the language of Scripture with their familiar dis-r course ! And how irreverently do others bring forward, into all companies where they come, the sublime truths of the Bible, starting difficulties with no other view than to display their dexterity at an argument ! Some we hear excepting against this and some against that part of Scripture, upon pretences which, if admitted, would shake our faith in the divine authority of the whole, or however deprive us of the advantage it was meant we should reap from it as a divine test. Some we see putting the most unnatural force on parr ticular passages of holy writ, to answer the purposes of a party, a system, or a favourite opinion. Some attempting to extract that from Scripture which no sober man can persuade himself was ever in it. Some converting plain history into symbolic prophecy. And some creating doubts in their hearers of the most substantial truths of religion, if not exposing them to scorn, by grounding them on the mere circumstances of an allegory or parable. These, and many other freedoms which men take with their Bibles, cannot be enumerated without giving pain to a serious mind. But to what are they owing? To the want, no doubt, of that reverence for the holy Scriptures which their divine authority demands. Let us then, while we are lamenting these evils, cherish in our breasts that ardent piety which is the best antidote against them. Let us read the Bible, hear its truths and duties discoursed of, and talk of them to one another, with an awe of God upon our spirits. Nor let us at- THE VARIOUS US-E, &e. 35 tempt, with levity and indiscretion, even the defence of the sacred oracles, remembering what befel Uzzah when he incon- siderately put forth his liand to hold up the ark of the Lord when the oxen shook it a. In fine, let us charge it upon our- selves to listen to the voice of God in his word, with that reverence the Israelites felt, when Jehovah deigned himself to pronounce the ten commandments in their hearing on the holy mount ; and at the same time with that sacred pleasure which glowed in the bosoms of the disciples, when they heard the gracious words which proceeded from the lips of Jesus iii the synagogue of Nazareth. DISCOURSE IV. THE VARIOUS USE OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES CON^ SIDERED. 2 Tim. hi. 16, IT. — All Scripture is given hy inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correc-r lion, for instruction in righteousness : that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. In our former discourses on this subject, we have explained the phrase all Scripture, shewn you of what books the Bible consists, and by what rules we are to be guided in fixing the sacred canon. So we have proceeded to ascertain the scripture meaning of the word inspiration, and to consider the nature and intent of this divine influence, so far as it relates to the committing the will of God to writing. From hence we have gone on, in the last discourse, to prove that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament are thus inspired. And we 3i'C novy, a 2 Sam. vi. 6, 7. 56 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE IV. To consider the true and proper Use of tlie Scriptures. They are profitable, the text says, for doctrine a, that is, for the purpose of instructing us in the fundamental principles of religion. — For reproof, or conviction b as the word might be rendered, that is, for possessing us of criteria or arguments for the fully convincing our judgments of the absurdity and dan- ger of errors opposed to those truths. For the apostle had been speaking of those who resisted the tndh, men of corrupt minds, reprobate, or of no judgment, concerning the faith c ; and of evil men and seducers, who should wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived d. — They are useful further for correction e, that is, for reproving or setting men right in re- gard of irregularities of conduct, which are here pointed out, exposed, and authoritatively guarded against. — And for in- struction in righteousness f, that is, for the purpose of leading us on step by step, as children under the instruction of a skilful master, in the path of divine knowledge, piety, and holiness. And such is the use of Scripture to the man of God, to every godly man who devoutly reads it, but especially to the Christian minister, who seems here chiefly intended by this honourable character; for the apostle had been particularly speaking of the knowledge which Timothy had acquired in the Scriptures, and in the words after the text exhorts him with great earnestness to the duties of an evangelist or preach- er of the gospel. Now the Bible is singularly profitable to the man of God, to him who makes it his constant study : for hereby he becomes perfect, a complete well instructed minister, a workman that needeih not to be ashamed g ,- thoroughly fur- nished or fitted yor every good work, or service proper to his function as a minister of Christ. Such is, I think, the obvious sense of the text. Nor should we here forget to take notice of the apostle's commendation of the sacred Scriptures in the preceding verse. For having spoken of Timothy's knowing them from a child, he adds, that they were able to make him wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus. Upon which passage a AiBairKaXlocv. b 'ikiy^ov. c Ver. 8. d Vei'. 13. HOLY SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED. 57 it is natural to observe, that the apostle clearly establishes the generally acknowledged connection between the Old and New Testament, and plainly intimates that the former receives its principal use from its reference to the latter, that is, to Jesus Christ the Messiah ; for it is by faith in him that those Scrip- tures are able to make us wise unto salvation. Having thus briefly explained the terms by which the apostle sets forth the excellence and utility of the Scriptures, let us proceed to a more particular consideration of this pleasing sub- ject. And here I shall speak of the advantages which rnan- kind in general derive from the Bible — and then of its use to individuals. On the latter of these we shall chiefly insist. First, As to mankind in general. The advantages, civil, political, and moral which they derive from this sacred book, are much greater and more universal than is commonly imagined. It may be difficult to throw ourselves back into a state of na- ture, and to determine precisely what would be our ideas and feelings in that situation. But it is probable that thus circum- stanced we should put three kinds of questions to ourselves. — The first, questions of fact. " How came I into existence ? How came this world into existence ? Who existed before me ? What is their history? Who will follow me? And what will happen to succeeding generations?" — The second would be questions respecting our powers, interests, and obligations as placed in civil society, and having a mutual dependance on evach other. " Formed as I am upon the same plan with many beings around me, How am I to behave towards them, so as to secure my own and their peace and happiness ?" — And proba- bly the third and most important question would be, " What will become of me after death ? Is there a future state ? Shall I be miserable or happy in that state ? And what is to be done to prevent the latter and secure the former ?" Now the solution of these questions would have great effect on the civil interests of mankind. It would give existence to arts and sciences, and to those active exertions whereby the pre- sent life is relieved of many evils, and its happiness consider- ably augmented. And it would be followed with advantages of a moral kind the most important to the order and well-being 58 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE of society. Wholly ignorant of these matters men would be selfish, fierce, and ungovernable. But with these lights, though but general and confused, they would become decent, civil, and sociable. Such has been the reasoning of wise and virtuous men in all ages. From what source then was a satisfactory reply to these questions to be obtained ? Some of them could only be solved by a revelation from heaven, and others, considering the de- praved state of mankind, would have been very imperfectly de- veloped by the light of nature. But the Bible gives a full and clear reply to them all, and by so doing affords no small as- sistance to history, philosophy, policy, and morality. As to history, the Bible is confessedly the most ancient book in the world. It begins with the creation, and carries us down through a series of near four thousand years to the grand period of the coming of the Messiah. An event this the most impor- tant that ever took place in our world, and which, by its con- nection with the preceding and subsequent events related in the histories and prophecies of the Bible, gives us the most com- plete and harmonious view of the administration of divine pro- vidence that can in the present life be contemplated by the mind of man. Take away the light this sacred book affords, and you know nothing about the creation of the world, the de- luge, and the new-peopling this wide extended globe. You are deprived of many important informations respecting the As- syrian and Persian monarchies; of those noble predictions which have been fulfilling from the time of Daniel to the present period; and of all the light which that wonderful prophet, and our divine Saviour and his apostles have thrown on times yet to come, and on the grand scenes which are to close the whole. Am 1 rash then in affirming that, however the Bible was not given to make us historians, astronomers, or philosophers, yet the men who are most celebrated for their improvements in na- tural knowledge, have received no small assistance from these venerable records? As to jurisprudence, or that kind of knowledge which is necessary for the founding and governing states, republics, find kingdoms ; it flows from this fountain hi a manner little HOLY SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED. 59 Epprelienclecl even by those whom it most benefited. They who shine in ihe annals of fame for the services they rendered the world by their wise instructions in these matters, such as Solon, Lycurgus, Pythagoras, Zoroaster, Plato, and others, were not a little indebted to the divine oracles, how unwilling soever they were to acknowledge it. AVhat there is too of v/isdom in the writings of Mohammed may be traced back to the Scriptures, of which he failed not to make considerable vise. And we all know who have any acquaintance with the liistory of later times, that as the abuse of the sacred writings by the Romanists, and their withholding them from the laity, contributed not a little to the ignorance and barbarism of the dark age ; so the glorious Reformation whieli restored the Bible to the people, restored to them also tlie arts and sciences, commerce, liberty, and a thousand other advantages, of which by the loss of this blessed book men were de- prived. And if to all this you add the mighty influence of the mo- ralitij of the Bible, supported as it is by the doctrine of re- wards and punishments in a future state, to control the vices of men, and to regulate their external conduct ; you will ac- knovvledge that the world in general is infinitely indebted to the blessed God for this extraordinary revelation of his will. The duties men owe one another in civil society are here placed in the clearest light, and multitudes in every age have been povverfully and sweetly inclined to them, by motives here held up to their view the most spblime and noble. And others who have not entered into the spirit of this book, have yet been deterred, by its tremendous threatenings, from the perpetration of many horrid crimes to which they felt themselves strongly disposed. It is also to be remembered, that what knowledge the pagan world in ancient times had, and what those who now flourish in remote parts have, of morals and a future state, there is good reason to apprehend they derived it from the Bible. It insinuated itself to them from this grand source through chan- nels unseen and infinitely diversified. And indeed the oppos- crs of revelation themselves owe the brightest part of that afr 60 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE moiiT with which they fight against it to the Scriptures. What I mean is, that if this book had not existed they would have been strangers to many of those ideas and sentiments in- terwoven with their discourses which they ascribe to the mere light of nature and their own boasted invention. So that the world, not this or that part of it only but the whole world, are benefited by the Bible, and after a man- ner unobserved and unacknowledged by the generality of man- kind. Could you then extinguish this great luminary, more bright and glorious, more benign and genial than the sun; could you thrust men back into their primitive state, and de- prive them of the very idea of those advantages they had de- rived from it, how wretched, how deplorably wretched, would be the condition of this world of ours ! The arts and sciences would retire into darkness and oblivion, commerce and civilization would languish and die, order would depart from society, liberty would exchange her lovely form into licentiousness, men would rise up in arms against each other, and all the ignorance, brutality, and cruelty of savages would cover the whole face~of the earth. — How immense then are the advantages, civil, political, and moral, which mankind in general derive from this sacred book ! — Let us proceed to our principal object, which is. Secondly, To point out the various use of the Scriptures to individuals. Here I have to address myself to the understanding, con- science, affections, and experience of every man of God in this assembly. The Bible, my brethren, has been, is, and ever will be profitable to you. The canon af Scripture was far from being complete in the time of David, yet he speaks of that part of it which was then enjoyed, in terras of the highest respect and veneration. * The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the tes- timony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple. The statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart : the com- mandment of the Lord is ,)ure, enlightening the eyes. The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring for ever: the judgments of the Lord arc true and righteous altogether. More to be de- HOLY SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED. 61 sired are they than gold, yea, than much fine gold : sweeter also than honey, and the honey comh. Moreover, by them is thy servant warned : and in keeping of them there is great reward a.' Such is the psalmist's commendation of the five books of Moses, and of those few other divine records then extant. How justly may we apply it to the Bible in its present entire and perfect state ! Let us reduce the sense of the whole, in connection with the language of the text which may be con- sidered as a comment upon it, to the following propositions — The word of God enlightens the understanding — convinces the judgment — comforts the heart — renews the affections — and governs the life of every sincere Christian. 1. The word of God enlightens the understanding. ' The entrance of thy words,' says the psalmist, ' givetb light : it giveth understanding to the simple 6.' When the sable garment of night is cast over the creation, and the hea- vens are covered with dark and impenetrable clouds, the works of God with all their beauty, harmony, and splendour retire from our view. In vain do v/e look upwards or cast our eyes around us. All is silence, darkness, and confusion. But when the sun, ' as a bridegroom coming out of his chamber c,' begins his race; when the sun ascends the vaulted heavens, and sheds his orient beams over our hemisphere, ten thousand beautiful objects present themselves to the wondering eye. The heavens, the earth, the hills, the vales, fields, woods, and rivers pour upon our sight. We see them in the order na- ture has arranged them, and with the advantage they may have derived from art and culture. The imagination before asleep awakes, rises into life, receives new ideas from every quarter, and is entertained with a rich variety of knowledge and speculation. So it is when the Sun of righteousness arises upon our benighted minds. Ah ! how ignorant, how miserably ignorant, are men while in their sins of God and themselves; of their interest and their danger; of the ways of providence and grace; life and death ; this world and that which is to come ! All is darkness n Psal. xix. 7— 11. 6 PsaL cxix. 30. c Psal. xix. 5. 62 THE VAUIOUS USE OF THE comparatively speaking, darkness that may be felt. Some knovvledfje indeed is to be collected from the dim lifflit of na- ture. Here and there an object is to be discerned by the feeble light of the sickly moon — the uncertain conjectures of fallible reason. But alas ! how are men enveloped in the thick mists and fogs of prejudice and error, and often beguiled and led astray by the fiery meteors of wild and depraved pas- sions ! They think they are in the light of broad day, when they are really in the darkness of night; and amuse them- selves with a fevv terrestrial objects within the narrow circle of sense, beyond which their understanding hath neither vigour nor inclination to stretch itself. But how is the scene changed when the word of God, by its enlivening beams scatters these mists, pierces through the darkness of night, and shines in upon the soul with its native light and splendour ! With the first ray of divine knowledge beaming upon the mind, the man discovers what he before scarce dreamed of, his own ignorance. By the help of this light he enters his heart, those chambers of imagery iipon whose walls were pourtrayed the vile deities of his own polluted imagination. He discovers the base passions of pride, avarice, anger, selfishness, and sensuality. He sees himself to be a guilty, helpless, miserable creature ; unworthy of the favour of God, and deserving of his wrath. He sees too by the same light the worth and dignity of his immortal soul, and the infi- nite importance of its final salvation. This bright luminary rising upon him in all the splendour of the Christian revelation, disperses the thick and dark cloud that had shrouded the pavilion of the Almighty, and opens to his view an object most magnificently grand cind delightfully amiable — the blessed God, arrayed in majesty and love, seated on a throne of grace, and commanding him to touch the scep- tre of his mercy and live. It shews him the ascended Saviour in the character of an atoning priest, sprinkling the blood he shed on mount Calvary before the seat of injured justice, and mingling the fragrant incense of his merits with the broken sighs and groans of ingenuous penitence. It presents also to his view myriads of happy spirits offering, with one HOLY SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED. 63 voic(?, their loudest acclamations of praise to him that sittcth on the throne and to the Lamb for ever and ever. O blessed sight! a sight only to be beheld by the pure light of divine revelation. This sun of I'ightcousness sliines too on every object around him, and gives a new tinge, a new cast, to all the scenes of life and death, of time and eternity. It gives deformity to vice and sin, and beauty to virtue and holiness. It disrobe* prosperity of its tinsel habit, and raises up advei'sity from its languishing desponding state. It develops many a mystery in providence, and carries the eye through many a dark, rough, and trackless path. It marks the road that leads to everlasting life, describes its various windings, and throws a light upon its numerous duties. It points to the green pastures of divine consolation, and leads him beside the still waters. By the in- structions of this blessed book he is taught where his dangers and temptations lie, and by what means he is to escape them* — The secret devices of the enemy are here laid open to his view, and his eye directed to the magazine whence he is to get armour for the fiercest conflict. Down to the shades of death this friendly guide conducts him, and shews him a safe, if not an easy and pleasant, way through that dark and lonesome vale : and thus opens a prospect to him beyond the confines of mortality, into the regions of eternal bliss and glory. With these, and a thousand other interesting truths and entertaining' discoveries, does the word of God enlighten the understand- ing.— It is profitable further, 2. For the great purpose of convincing the judgment and conscience, ^y convincing the judgment, I mean possessing the mind of the evidence of divine truth; and by convincing the conscience, I mean fixing on the heart a deep sense of the importance of certain real and alarming facts. As to the former, the reasonings of God's word on the fun- damental truths of religion are clear and convincing. No doc- trine is here proposed to our faith, but on the grounds of such evidence as most reasonably demands our assent. What is de- clared, if capable of being comprehended by the human intcl- 64 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE lect, carries Its own proof with it. The argument is addressed not to our passions but our understanding; and our judgment, if not controlled by criminal prejudices, must and will approve. And if the truth asserted be of a nature surpiissing the full comprehension of finite capacities, it yet claims our belief, and most rationally, on the decisive and authoritative testimony of the great God. So that it is true both of those plain doc- trines and precepts, which more immediately respect our prac- tice and a future state of rewards and punishments; and of those sublime truths which relate to the nature of God, the way of salvation by Christ, and the operations of the divine Spirit on the heart; it is true of them both that they are held up to our view in this book with such a blaze of evidence, as is abundantly convincing to a judgment emancipated from the dominion of sense and sin. And this being the case, the word of God furnishes argu- ments every way sufficient to detect error, to lay open its nu- merous arts and subterfuges, and by reproof, or conviction as the text expresses it, to silence and overcome it. This is the grand test to which every question about God, religion, and a future world is to be brought, the dernier resort of every con- troversy, the bar at which every opinion is to be tried. It is treason against Heaven for any men or set of men to establish a judicature that shall share authority with the Bible, or shall dare to lord it over the consciences of their fellow-men. How profitable then the word of God in this view of it I The Bible ! The Bible ! that is the religion of Protestants, of all genuine Christians. To the law, and to the testimony : if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them a. But this word of God has also a convincing power in it, when set home upon the heart, in regard of those truths and facts, a practical sense of which is necessary to the existence of religion in the soul of man. It is the main instrument by which the Holy Spirit, whom our Saviour hath promised, re- proves the world of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment b. It is quick and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged a Isa. viii. 20. b John xvi. 8. HOLY SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED. 65 sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of sold and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart a. It is a ham- mer to break, and a fire to dissolve the hard and flinty heart. If there be such an evil and bitter thing as sin, if the guilt men have contracted is heinous and aggravated, if their nature is wretchedly polluted and depraved, and if in this state they stand in danger every hour of the greatest miseries ; if these are facts, it is fit, it is absolutely necessary, in order to their reconciliation to God and their final happiness, that a sense of them should be impressed on their hearts. And if death, judgment, and eternity are not mere creatures of the imagina- tion, but awful realities, and very nearly approaching, (how soon no one knows) i^, I say, these matters are indisputable, and the event of them most interesting; it is fit that a convic- tion of their certainty should be interwoven with the practical powers of the soul. Who does not see, who will not acknow- ledcre, the force of this reasoning ? Well, but what are the feelings of mankind in general on these subjects ? Not to speak of those who have made up their minds to infidelity, in order to lay their consciences asleep, what multitudes are there who admit the truth of these things, and yet are not affected with them ! They are perfectly easy, though their house is on fire about them. They sport on the brink of a tremendous precipice. They slumber on the top of a mast. They sing in the midst of a storm, and laugh while the forked lightnings play around them, and the bellowing thunder rolls over their heads. Is not this the fact? Does not death, with his pale visage and his pointed arrows, present himself to their full view, and reak his malice now on one at their right hand, and then on another at their left? , Does not the grave, the insatiable grave, open its mouth in their sight, and now swallow up this friend and then that? And yet they remain insensible. They tremble perhaps for a moment, but their fears quickly subside. Sin still domineers. Vice still holds them in captivity. Sense still triumphs ovep a Heb. iv. 12, VOL. III. E 66 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE reason. The charm is unbroken. And the wretched slave is led ignominiously as an ox to the slaughter, and as a fool to the correction of" the stocks. O how profitable then is the word of God for reproof and conviction ! Yes, the word of God, accompanied by the same divine energy which gave it existence, has often performed this salutary office. Ey it^ all-commanding voice it has spoken those fears into life, which have proved an introduction to safe- ty, tranquillity, and happiness. It has looked the stout sinner in the face, and authoritatively said to him ' Thou art the man.' It has brought up to his view his private vices as well as his public sins. It has arrested him, dragged him to the tribunal of conscience, charged him with his aggravated crimes, and obliged him to plead guilty. It has made death, judg- ment, and eternity pass in review before his astonished and af- iVighted eye, and forced him to cry out in the anguish of his heart, JVhat must I do to be saved ? How shall I escape the wrath to come ? It was this word of God that fixed conviction on theh' consciences who embrued their hands in tlse blood of the Saviour, and made them exclaim, Men, brethren, JJliat shall we do ? It was this word that made a Felix, amidst all his criminal pleasures and unrighteous gains, and even upon the seat of judgment, tremble. This word is profitable too, not only to convict notorious sinners of their guilt, but to reprove tliose of their secret sins and of the wretched depravity of their nature, who have valued themselves on their external decency and sobriety, and a long while remained insensible of their true state and character. It has torn aside the veil of self-deception, and shewn men the plague of their hearts. It has brought forward to their recol- lection their vain thoughts, proud reasonings, malevolent dis- positions, bitter prejudices against religion, airy dreams, groundless hopes of happiness, and deceitful vows and pro- mises. It has described the leading features of their charac- ter, and led them into the inmost recesses of their souls. It has developed all their fine spun reasonings, spoiled them of all their glorying, driven them from every false refuge of hope, cast doivn imaginations, cmd every high thing that exalteth it- HOLY SCniPTURES CONSIDERED. G7 self against the know/edge of God, and brought into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ a. And while the word of God has done this, it has fixed ou their minds a deep sense of the infinite value of their immortal souls; of the vast and indispensable importance of an interest in Christ, and the great blessings of the gospel ; and of their need of a superior and almighty influence to renew their hearts, to assist them in their duties, to steel them against temptation, and to brine: them at length to heaven. — So we are led to a further use of God's holy word, which is that, 3. Of comforting the heart. Here a pleasing scene opens to our view — pleasing did I say ! I had almost said enchanting. It is impossible for me to do justice to the subject. I cannot describe it in all its parts. I cannot point out all its beauties. I cannot place it in its infinitely diversified views. This book enlightens to en- tertain, and reproves to amend. It gives pain, that it may give pleasure ; wounds, that it may heal ; brings low, that it may raise up ; strips us of all our fancied wealth, that it may possess us of durable riches and righteousness; and makes us for a few moments unhappy, that we may know, feel, and enjoy real, substantial, everlasting felicity. To the dejected penitent sinner it speaks words of strong consolation b. It tells him how merciful God is, how gracious the Lord Jesus Christ, how rich the blood he shed upon the cross, how perfect his righteousness, and how prevalent his intercession. It tells him, there is forgiveness with God that he may be feared c ; that with him there is plenteous redemp- tion d, pardon for crimes of the deepest dye, and salvatioti to the uttermost e. It assures him that Christ will cast out none that come to himf; that he will embrace them in the arms of the tenderest love ; smile on them as his friends, his brethren, his children; and do infinitely more for them than they can ask or think ; that he will give them his Holy Spirit g ; and that having given himself for them, he will with that gih freer a 2 Cor. x. 5. b Ileb. vi. 18. c Fsal. cxxx. 4'. d Ver. 7. e Heb. vii. 25. /John vi. 37, g Luke xi. 13. e2 68 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE hj give them all things a. It ' preaclics good tidings to the meek, it binds up the broken hearted, it proclaims Hberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound — it gives to them that mourn in Zion beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness h* Yonder I see a poor sin-sick soul, stung to the very quick by the evenomed serpent, and just breathing out his last. And what says the good word of God to him ? Look to the serpent of brass, cast up thy dying eyes to the crucified Sa- viour, look and live c. — There I see a miserable captive, groaning in silence and darkness, panting for light and hberty. And what says the word of God? — Be thy fetters unloosed, cast thy mantle around thee, follow me, as the angel said to Peter, and I will lead thee through the iron gates of oppres- sion, and set thy feet in a large and open place. — There again I sec an immortal soul in the depths of poverty and wretched- ness, stript of all its boasted wealth, wounded, helpless, and half dead. And what says the word of God to him ? It speaks the language of the good Samaritan, it pours oil and wine into his wounds, and commits him to the care of a gentlq host. In short, the word of God abounds with expressions of tenderness and love to the afflicted, in the first stage of re- ligion— expressions adapted to the several figurative descrip- tions it gives of their character and condition. It assures them that the blessed God ' will not despise the day of small things d' — that ' though heaven is his throne,' yet ' in the heart of the contrite he will dwell e' — that ' he forgetteth not the cry of the humble/"' — that ' no weapon formed against them shall prosper g^ — that, ' like a shepherd, he will carry the lambs in his arms, and gently lead them that are with young K — that ' a bruised reed he will not break, and smok- ing flax he will not quench, until he send forth judgment unto victory € — that ' the good work he has begun in them he will a Rom. vlii. 32. b Isa. Ixi. 1,3. c Isa. xlv. 22. d Zech. iv. 10. e Isa. Ivii. 15. /Psal. ix. 12, ^ Isa. liv. 17. h Isa. xl. 11. i Matt. xii. 20. HOLY SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED. 69 pciTorm until the day of Jesus Cluist oH — and that * he will not forsake the work of his own hands b^ With these, and a thousand other kind and gracious words, does the book of God minister consolation to the young convert. And then, as to Christians in the course of their profession, it were endless to enumerate the various sources of comfort it opens to their view. Are they in poverty? it brings them to the gate of divine beneficence, and assures them they shall not only receive alms sufficient for their support, but that God will supply all their need, according to his riches in glory hy Jesus Chi'istc. It describes Providence in the character of a tender parent ever watchful over his offspring, and anxiously careful that they want no needful good thing. — Your heavenly Fa- ther knoiceth that ye have need of these things d — Be content with such things as ye have, for he hath said, I ivill never leave thee, nor forsake thee e. — Are they in worldly perplexity ? it bids them ask wisdom of God, who giveth lihercdhj and vp- hraidcth not, and it shall be given themf. Do they languish on beds of sickness ? it assures them that God will make all their bed for them in their sickness g, that he puts their tears in his bottle h, and that their groaning is not hid from him i. It reminds them of the pains and sorrows their incarnate Saviour once endured, and of his tender feeling with them even now in his exalted state k. It leads their views forward to the healthful and pleasant fields of paradise, where the inhabitants shall no more say they are sick, and from whence pain and sorrow and crying shall be for ever excluded /. Do they follow their dear friends and relations to their graves, and there take a final leave of them? It shews them Christ standing as it were by them, mingling his tears with theirs, pointing to the blissful regions whither the departed spirit is gone, and giving his angels charge of its precious re- mains, till he shall come again, and raise the vile body, and fasJiiun it like unto his own most glorious body m. a rhil. i. 6. b Psal. cxxxviii. 8. c riiil. iv. 19. d Luke xii. 30. e Ileb. xiii. 5. /'James j. 5. g Tsal. xli. 3. /( Psal. Ivi. 8. i Psal. xxxviii. 9. k Heb. iv. 15, IG. I Isa. xxxiii. 24. — Rev. xxi.*. m Fhil. iii. 21. 70 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE Arc they assaulted with temptations sore and long? Do troops of foes, subtle, fierce, and powerful, encompass them on every side? Do their fears rise high, and does the event ap- pear to them doubtful if not fatal ? This blessed book pro- vides armour for them, armour made in heaven, sent down by a kind angel for their use, and to be girded on by their Cap- tain the Prince of peace — the shield, the flaming shield, of divine faith — the bright helmet of celestial hope — and the firm, the well tempered breastplate of righteousness. It puts itself into their hand, and bids them take this the sword of the Spirit, and with it deal vengeance on all their foes «. It assures them that Christ their Leader has overcome sin, the world, death, and the powers of darkness; and that, throvgh him that loves them, they shall be more than conquerors b. Are they called forth to great and arduous services, to which they feel themselves unequal ? This book bids them be of good cheer, assuring them that the grace of God shall be sufficient for them c, that as their day their strength shall ie d, and that their vigour, shall be reneivedlihe the eagle's e — every exertion shall be accompanied v.'ith a degree of pleasure — and their la- bours, however painful now shall be crowned with the rewards of heaven hereafter. — But I forbear. Read this book. Chris- tian, with an attentive and believing eye, and you will find com-* fort, divine comfort, in its doctrines and promises, in its histo- ries and examples at all times; but especially in seasons of temptation, and when he who first indited it is pleased to ac- company it with the mighty energy of his grace. These are wells of consolation — the distant streams of the river that makes glad the city of God — the healing beams of the Sun of righte- ousness— the bread of God that strengthens the heart — and the wine that cheers them who are of a sorrowful spirit. — To proceed, 4. Another important use of God's word is to renew the af- fections. I must here only suggest a few general hints on which you will meditate at your leisure. By the light in which the Bible places sin on the one hand, a Eph. vi. 13—17. b Rom. viii. 37. c 2 Cor. xii. 9. (/ Deut. xxxlii. 25. e Psal. ciii. 5. HOLY SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED. 71 ii.ul holiness on the other ; by the estimate it gives of all sub- lunary things ; by the sublime truths it reveals concerning God, Christ, the Holy Spirit, the soul, death, and a future state; by its pure precepts, and exceeding great and precious promises ; by its noble motives and blessed examples ; all pressing on our mental sight, accompanied with the mighty and generous in- fluence of divine grace, it raises, refines, and sublimates the af- fections. It gives a new bias to the soul, a new spring to the passions, a new bent to the inclinations. That is now conscien- tiously dreaded, which before was accounted at most a little evil. That is anxiously coveted, which before was considered as of no value. That is loved, which was once hated. That is admired, which formerly had no charms to attract. That is delighted in which the other day was most irksome. This word of God, thus received into the heart, sheds a sacred per- fume through the soul, like that which filled the room when Mary brake her alabaster box of ointment, and poured it on the head of her divine master. — Once more. As the Bible en- lightens, convinces, comforts, and renews, so, 5. And lastly, It guides the conduct of every sincere Chris- tian. - Its use, in this view of it, might be pointed out in a great variety of important particulars. It is to the Christian the man of his counsel, to whom he resorts with every difficult question, every case of conscience. This is the map to direct his journey — the compass by which he steers his vessel over tlie ocean of life. This is his companion in his solitary hours, his song in the house of Ids pilgrimage a. By tliis book he wishes to direct his conduct in all the duties of private, family, and public worship ; in all his social intercourses and worldly businesses ; in all his demeanour towards superiors and infe- riors ; in all the relations of a parent, a child, a brother, a friend, a master, and a servant. He takes this book, he kisses it, and devoutly prays, with the psalmist — O that my ic ays were directed to keep thy statutes b ! Thus have we considered tJie various uses to which the word of God is to be applied. — The improvement of this subject a Psal. cxix. 51. b Psal. cxix. 5. 1'2 THE VARIOUS USE OF THE must be deferred to a future opportunity. Permit me in the mean while to make two or three Reflections on what has now been said. (1.) The view we have taken of the use and intent of the holy Scriptures, possesses us af a further evidence of their divi- nity. No impartial person can deny that the Bible tends to promote the general interests of mankind, and to make individuals holy and happy. By whom then could it be written ? Not by wick- ed men surely, whose character and views are in direct oppo- sition to its doctrines and precepts. Nor by Satan the avowed enemy both of God and man. To heaven therefore we must look for its author. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God. How plain and convincing this reasoning ! especially to those who not only read but enter into the spirit of the Scrip- ture. You, Christians, having been enHghtened, comfortetF, and in your measure sanctified by this blessed book, have the witness in yourselves, as the apostle John expresses it a. And in language similar to that of the Samaritans b you say, " Now we believe, not merely because of their saying who have read this book and received it, as divine, but because we have our- selves examined it, and are convinced by the united force of ex- ternal and internal evidence that it is of God." (2.) Let me beseech you to be thankful to God for this in- estimable gift. Men may have the Bible in their hands without feeling any gratitude to God for it in their hearts. The reason is because they have never put it to its proper use, or having now and then glanced their eye upon it, are little profited by its instruc- tions. But they who by their own happy experience have found the Bible to be what we have represented it, cannot be wholly strangers to the warm and pleasant feelings of a grate- ful heart. Do what you can, my friends, to promote those feelings. They will be pleasing to God and beneficial to your- selves. Think of your obligations not only to divine provi- dence for putting the Scriptures into your hands, but to the Holy Spirit for setting them home on your hearts. How many u 1 John V. 10. b John iv. liJ. HOLY SCniPTURES CONSIDERED. 73 have readthis book with the utmost indifFerencc, if not with disgust and contempt ! to them it has proved a savour of death unto death a. Deplorable case ! Has it been otherwise with you ? Has it enlightened, quickened, and comforted you ? Give thanks unto God who causeth you to triumph i?t Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge in your hearts h. (3.) Go on to use the word of God with that attention and devotion which its excellence and utility, as well as its divine authority, demand. You have found the heavenly manna and ate it, and it has been the joy and rejoicing of your hearts c. Of this rich and pleasant food there is a large supply. It is daily showered around your tents. Go out morning and evening and gather it up. And, Oh ! beware lest the abundance you enjoy and the ease with which you procure it, should prove the unhappy oc- casion of your treating it, like the perverse Israelites, as light bread. Partake of it with growing appetite and increasing de- light. And let it ever be your concern to employ the strength you derive from it, in active exertions for the glory of God and the good of your fellow- creatures. So may you hope ere long to arrive at the promised land, where instead of the manna on which you subsisted in the wilderness, you shall be fed with angel's food, and drink of rivers of pleasure that flow at the right hand of God for evermore. a 2 Cor. ii. 16. b Ver. l-l. c Jcr. xv. 16. DISCOURSE V. THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELIEVERS SHEWN TO BE FU- TILE AND GROUNDLESS. 2 Tim. III. 16, 17. — All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof for correc- tion, for instruction in righteousness : that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. W E have enquired into the meaning of the phrase all scrip- ture, and sKewn by what rules we are to be guided, and by what evidence determined, in fixing the canon of Scripture. — "We have explained the import of the terra inspiration. — We have proved that the scriptures of the Old and New Testament are inspired of God. — And we have discoursed of the true and proper use of this sacred book. — And it will be our business now, V. To direct you to the right improvement of these impor- tant truths. To which end I propose to illustrate the follow- ing conclusions from the points we have established, First, " That the objections urged by unbelievers against the authenticity and divinity of the Bible, are futile and groundless ;" Secondly, " That the Bible is infinitely preferable to all other pretended revelations ;" Thirdly, " That being divinely inspired, it is a test by which all opinions in religion ought to be tried and finally de- termined ;" Fourthly, " That it shall surmount all opposition, and effectually attain the great ends of its publication ;" Fifthly, " That it should not be withheld from the laity ;" and, Sixthly, " That it demands the most serious and atten- tive regards from all who possess it." THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELIEVERS, &C. 75 First, It follows from the facts stated and proved, " That the objections urged by infidels against the authenticity and divinity of the Bible, arc futile and groundless." — These ob- jections it may be proper to take some notice of, and consider the replies which the argument we have so largely discussed furnishes. 1. It has been said by some that " a revelation from God is impossible." And why ? " Because," say they, " there is no medium by which it can be proved : for, it being a matter of authority, all appeal to reason must be set aside, and th'ere neither is nor can be sufficient positive testimony to prove it a." But it clearly appears from what you have heard, that these assertions are false. The idea of a revelation from God being founded on authority, does not preclude an appeal to reason : nor do the Scriptures any where forbid an appeal to it upon the question before us. Our reason is indeed weak and fallible, so that we often err, and in matters too of great importance. It however clearly teaches, that there is a God, and that we stand in need of fur- ther intimations of his will than nature alone can furnish. Upon these grounds we may safely put the following ques- tions to the man, whose understanding is not darkened to the most extreme degree by prejudice and passion. Whether it is not possible for that God who first lighted up reason in the mind of man, to communicate to it further light ? Vvliether such light is not greatly to be desired? Whether his deigning to communicate it v/ould in the least contradict our natural no- tions of his moral perfections? And, since he exercises great patience and mercy towards guilty men, Whether it is not highly probable he will do it? To these questions he would answer in the affirmative. So much admitted, we might venture to put the Bible into his hands, and without hesitation appeal to his reason on the holy and useful tendency of this book. And however he should here meet with discoveries he little expected, and some of them above his full and clear comprehension, I may be bold to add that he would not on this account conclude that it could a Tindal, Collins, Tohind, &c. 76 THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELTEVEKS not come from God. He would on the contrary admit, that the very idea of a revelation from God implies information upon matters not discoverable by the mere light of nature. Upon the questions then of the possibility and probability of a divine revelation, you see there is an appeal to reason. And an appeal there is to reason too upon the question of testimony. As extraordinary discoveries are here made re- specting the nature and will of God, so we affirm that extraor- dinary attestations are given to the divinity of this book. To deny that such attestations can be given, is in other words to assert that miracle and prophecy are both impossible. And if so, What kind of being must God be ? Nor does it at all help the matter to say, that though miracle and prophecy might be possible, yet there is no possible way of satisfying us as to the reality of either; for this is as unreasonable a limita- tion of the almighty power of God as the former a. And if you recollect what was said in a former discourse concerning the credibility of the gospel-history, and the fulfilment of scripture-predictions from their delivery down to the present time, you will see that the attestations given to the divine au- thority of the Bible are of such a kind, as that to reject them is the greatest of all absurdities. For the rejection of them goes to the rejection of all proof from testimony and experience, in matters unusual and marvellous; and so tends to the utter extermination of all improvements in science. Yea, it will carry us, if pursued, to the utmost length of scepticism, that of questioning our own existence. — Thus you see how totally groundless the first grand objection of infidels is, that a revela- tion from God is impossible, or, which is much the same thing, that there can be no satisfactory proof of it. — The next objec- tion we shall take notice of, as having received an answer from what you have heard in the former discourses, is, 2. " The Bible's not being a universal revelation." " If," say unbelievers, " God grants a revelation of his will, it is to be expected that all should enjoy it alike ; whereas the revelation a Soe this argument treated in a judicious and masterly manner by Dr. Campbell, Trincipal of the Marisrhal College, Aberdeen, in his " Dissertation oil Miracles, iu answer to Mr. Hunie's Essay on Miracles." SHEWN TO BE FUTILE AND GROUNDLESS. 77 you speak of is confined to a very few." But to this it is re- plied, First, The fact as stated is not true. For though the Bible is in the hands of but few compara- tively speaking, yet its contents are more generally circulated than is commonly apprehended. The great outlines of the gospel, respecting the mercy of God to penitent sinners through the Mediator, were made known to the ancient pa- triarchs, and by them communicated not only to their im- mediate descendents, but to the Gentile nations. Mclchize- deck. Job, and others were in possession of these leading truths, and no doubt published them abroad in the world. Nor can we well account for the early use of sacrifices, and the notion that every where prevailed of a future state, without tracing the one and the other back to this source. And it is no unnatural conjecture, that all the other doctrines and rites which prevailed in the pagan world, were either corruptions of the true religion or additions to it; in the same manner as the erroneous doctrines and rites of the Romish church, are cer- tainly known to be corruptions of primitive Christianity. The heathens in very early times became vain in their imagina- tions; but deformed as their religious worship was, it retained certain striking lineaments of truths which came originally from God. And this idea is capable of being improved into a stronfj collateral evidence of some leading doctrines of Chris- tianity, which too many have endeavoured, by an unna- tural force put upon language, to expunge from their Bible. Besides all this, it is to be remembered that the world in general hath reaped many advantages both civil and moral, as we have before shewn, from the writings of Moses and the prophets, and in latter times from those of Christ and his apostles ; without men's knowing the sources whence they were derived. So that divine revelation is not restricted within the narrow limits that some would represent. But admitting, Secondly, That the Bible is, comparatively speaking, but in few hands, it does not from thence follow that it is not divine. 78 THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELIEVERS All men have abused their reason, and are become guilty before God. By what dictate then of natural religion is God obliged to grant to any of them, thus circumstanced, further means of knowledge and happiness ? And if he does grant these to some, how does it from thence follow that he is obliged to afford them to all. It may be difficult to enter into the reasons of the divine conduct, in bestowing a greater abundance of the good things of this life on some than others ; in separating the Jewish na- tion to the enjoyment of peculiar privileges civil and religious, while other nations were permitted to wander on in the thick mazes of iijnorance and sin; and in securinff the final salvation of a part of the human race, v.'hile the rest are suffered to pe- rish in their guilt. But it does not follow from the difficulty of accounting for these facts, that therefore they are not true, any more than from the difficulty of accounting for the origin of moral evil, that therefore there is no such thingf as moral evil. Upon the same principle then we may reason, that the limiting an extraordinary revelation from heaven to a part of mankind, is no argument against the existence and divine au- tliority of such a revelation ; unless it can be proved that all mankind have a just claim upon God for it, or that he has no right to dispose of his favours as he sees fit. You see there- fore that this objection against the Bible as a divine revela- tion, proceeds upon a principle as absurd as it is manifestly impious. — The next objection urged against the divinity of the Bible i§, 3. '^ The peculiarity and abstruseness of some of its doc- trines." Here it is to be observed, that the greater part by far of its contents is confessedly free from this objection. Its leading doctrines are no way abstruse or mysterious, such as the exis- tence of God, the universal dominion of providence, the imr mutability and eternal obligation of the divine law, the mercy of God to penitent sinners, and a future state of retribution. These are points level to the understanding of the most illi- terate peasant. And the like is true with respect to the his- tories, precepts, and promises of the Bible. SHEWN TO BE FUTILE AND GROUNDLESS. 79 It is acknowleclged indeed that some of its doctrines are sublime, above the full comprelicnsion of the human mind, and of which in all probability we should have had no idea, if they had not been made known by a revelation from heaven. But tiiis is no presumptive argument against the truth of the Bi- ble : the reverse will on examitiation be found to be the case. The unity, immensity, and eternity of God ; the attribution of true and proper deity to the Father, Son, and Spirit ; the union of deity with humanity ; the dispensation of pardon and eternal life to men through the propitiatory sacrifice and me- diation of the Son of God ; the indispensable necessity of g, divine operation on their hearts, in order to their final happi- ness; their amenableness as reasonable beings at the divine tribunal, and the resurrection of the body ; these are points, or rather facts, which the Bible asserts in the most clear, plain, and unequivocal manner. Nor can it be denied that it is beyond the power of human reason fully to explain the mo- dus of these facts, and their reconcileableness with each other. But it does not follow from thence that the book which asserts them is not divine. Could it indeed be proved that these propositions involve in them a contradiction ; or that the mind can frame no idea at all of the facts thus reported ; or that their being told us answers no iinportant practical purpose; there would in either of these cases be an insurmountable objection against the divine autho- rity of the book that affirms them. But there is no truth in either of these allegations. As to the first, The Bible no where asserts a contradiction. I cannot believe that any being is and is not at the same time : but I can believe that an infinite being may exist after a manner, which if it were asserted of a finite being would be an absolute contradiction. As to the second, There is not one of the propositions just mentioned but I havp a clear idea of, though I cannot tell you hov*' these things are, or find out the clue by which they are to be reconciled. And as to the third supposed case, it is equally inapplicable to the matter before us. I plainly perceive the importance of being informed of these facts, though the modus of their existence is mysterious. 80 THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELIEVERS All the objection then that is to bo urged against a book that affirms these facts, lies in the difficulty of accounting for them. But this is no valid objection at all. For if no fact is to be credited, how competent soever the testimony may be, unless I can fully account for it, many useful experiments in natural philosophy must be rejected, and with them a thousand otlKU- fiicts which all mankind acknowledge to be true. But in tlie case before us, the presumption against the truth of the Bible on account of the abstruseness of some of its doctrines, is more than balanced by the following plain reasons obvious to every one's understanding. It is, first of all, most natural to conclude that if God deigns to give an extraordinary revelation of his will, he means to in- form us of what we could not know without it. That the discoveries should be sublime and marvellous is no other than miglit be expected. Would he send an angel from heaven to convince an obstinate fool that two and two make four? Would he send a host of angels from heaven, to inform men of what they might easily come to the knowledge of by the right use of their faculties? No. Something strange, marvel- lous, immensely grand and magnificent was naturally to be ex- pected. The presumption here therefore is in favour of what is pcrvei*sely obtruded upon us as an objection. It is, secondly, to be remembered, that as the matters here oiscoursed of are in their own nature infinitely subhrae and glorious, so the human understanding is not competent to a full investigation of them : yea more than this, its natural and regular exertions are often obstructed and contravened by de- praved passions and prejudices. So that difficulties are fre- quetly thrown in the way of our reasoning about divine truths, by pride and sensuality; difficulties that would not otherwise exist. To this it is to be added, thirdly, that that supreme authori- ty which grants an extraordinary revelation, has an unques- tionable right to claim implicit credit to its testimony in every matter, however inexplicable at present, which does not amount to a direct absurdity or contradiction. Abraham is commanded to offer up his son Isaac. He has SHEWN TO BE FUTILE AND GUOUNDLESS. 81 clear positive proof that it is the will of God. To that proof he is not to oppose the difficulty of reconciling the command witli his own feclinos, or with those dictates of natural reliiiion which he could not renounce. He is to believe that thev are reconcilable, though at present he cannot tell how : and so he is to obey. Against hope he believed in hope — and staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; but ivas strong in faith, giving glory to God a. In like manner here, if the reason of the matter proposed to our faith were perfectly clear and demonstrative, we should as- sent to the proposition upon its own evidence, not the positive testimony of God. But if it be inexplicable, yet if God affirms it, it is most reasonable that we should on that ground yield a full assent to it. And the greater the struggle is in admitting the divine testimony, through the undue influence of prejudice and passion, the greater proof we give of our piety in sur- mounting that opposition. It follows then, that if there were no other end to be answered by holding up to our view those sublime discoveries before mentioned, than the trial of our piety towards God, it were a very important one. But it is to be further observed, fourthly, that those pecu- liarities of the Bible, however abstruse, are its distinffuishinfr glories, and are made known for purposes most beneficial to mankind. Something more was necessary to rouse men from the deep slumbers of sin, and to impel them to the duties of piety, goodness, and temperance, than a mere republication of the law of nature. If the only business were to tell men, a little louder than their reason had told them before, that God is merciful; and to point out to them their duty somewhat more clearly than they had been used to conceive of it, it would have been a problem at least whether a revelation were necessary to those ends. But a revelation, such as that in the Bible, brought forward in a manner so stupendously grand and magnificent, not by the mediation of prophets or angels only but that of the Son of God ; may well be supposed to have that in the bosom of it, which is as marvellously divine and glorious as the evidence by « Rom. iv. 18, 20. VOL. Til. F 82' THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELIEVERS which it is attested. And whoever attentively revolves the truths just mentioned, must see how wonderfully they are adapted to touch every spring of the human soul, and to bring about a revolution in the character of apostate man, infinitely honourable to God, beneficial to society, and important to him- self. And thus you see that the objection urged against the Bible, on account of " the sublimity and abstruseness of some of its doctrines," has no weight at all in it, but may rather be converted into a presumptive evidence of its divinity. 4. The next objection to be replied to, respects " matters merely circumstantial," upon some of which however no small stress has been laid. If then it be enquired, First, " Why was not this revelation given, in one entire code, at the beginning of time ?" the answer is, it could not in the nature of the thing be. The appearance and death of the Messiah was the great event upon which, as a hinge, the whole scheme of divine pro- vidence respecting the salvation of apostate men turned. The time fixed for it was of all others the fittest. Till it was ac- complished the canon of Scripture could not be closed. And previous to its accomplishment the light advanced in such a gradual progression, as best suited the state and character of the Gentile and Jewish world, prepared the way for the com- ing of Christ, afforded increasing evidence of his divine mis- sion, and added the most distinguishing glory to the grand event of his death. When the sun of primeval innocence and happiness set, the morning star of revelation quickly arose, a new day dawned, and the light thus opening, increased by happy degrees through the patriarchal and Mosaic dispensations, till it at- tained its utmost splendour in the Christian era, and so ren- dered all further revelations unnecessary. The idea therefore of the Bible's consistincr of broken un- connected fragments, is totally groundless. It is a book whose several parts form one entire and perfect system of the admini- stration of providence and grace in the affairs of this world, SHEWN TO BE FUTILE AND GROUNDLESS. 83 from tiie beginning to the end of time. And can any thing, 1 ask, be more grand and noble .'' Secondly, " The characters and failings of the writers of the Bible, and other eminent persons here discoursed of," liave been often urged as objections to its divine authority : but with how little success will upon a moment's recollection ap- pear. It is no imputation surely upon the wisdom, goodness, or povver of God, to communicate his will to us through men of like passions with ourselves, and raise up some of them from the lowest rank and condition of life. What if he put a scep- tre into the hand of a shepherd, pour the holy oil of prophecy on an herdsman, and call fishermen to the dignified office of apostles and ambassadors ! V/ho shall object? What symptom is there in such conduct of imprudence, unkindncss, or weak- ness ? Were these men indeed destitute of probity, benevolence, and piety, their divine mission, amidst all their pretensions to extraordinary powers, might well be suspected. The claims of Mohammed, when contrasted with his bloody wars and soul debaucheries, lose all their force with an unprejudiced and thoughtful mind. Not such the character exhibited to our view in the Bible. These were holy men of God. While they appealed to miracles the most stupendous for the divinity of their mission, they silently submitted the cjuestion respecting the uprightness and disinterestedness of their views to the sen- tence both of friends and enemies, who were intimately ac- quainted with their actions. The general course of their lives, distinguished not merely by purity of manners but the raost generous exertions and painful sufferings, put their sin- cerity beyond the reach of suspicion. Yet they were not without their imperfections, failings, and sins: nor are these concealed, excused, or palliated. Be they therefore what they may, the frank open manner in which they are related, secures the Bible from the most distant imputation of countenancing sin. But whoever narrowly examines the faults of these men of God, which have been loaded with the most malicious censure by the sons of infidelit}'^, will see that F 2 84 THE OBJECTIONS OV UNBELIEVERS none of them go to tlic proof of a wicked and unprincipled heart. The reverse was the character of a Jacob, a David, and a Peter, wha of all others have been treated with the most freedom. And as the general tenor of these men's lives esta- blishes their integrity and piety beyond a doubt, so the inge- nuous sorrow tliey felt and expressed for sins into which they were precipitated by temptation, will not fail to disarm every prejudice of resentment, except that of deep-rooted infidelity. And now what becomes of this boasted argument against the divine authority of Scripture ? Again, Thirdly, " Certain historical facts here related, such as those of Balaam, Samson, and the like," have been treated as idle romantic tales, wliich none but weak and bigotted people could credit. But the general answer to this objection, without entering into a particuLir examination of the facts referred to, is such as fully establishes their probability and authenticity, while it fails not to reflect dishonour on the objector. For whoever considers the usages of eastern countries, v»hich differ greatly from those among us ; the characters too and manners of an- cient times, as drawn by some of the earliest pagan writers ; the relation which the facts animadverted upon bear to the gene- ral thread of the story; and above all, the manifest utility and importance of an extraordinary interference of Providence on those occasions; whoever, I say, takes these considerations into view will at once see, that the ridicule with which these facts are treated, ov/es all its force to a total ignorance of an- tiquity, and a puerile attachment to modern customs and man- ners. Let any one, for instance, read Homer with attention, and he will not only find his difficulties on these subjects in- stantly vanish, but will derive from the similarity between the usages there mentioned and those of the same age in the Bible, a strong presumptive evidence in favour of the truth of Scrip- ture history. And I must not omit here to observe, that the connection between sacred and profane history from the beginning down to the Christian era, is such as affords a most illustrious and irrefragable proof of the authenticity of the Old Testament SHEWN TO BE FUTILE AND GROUNDLESS. 85 scriptures. Some questions of a chronological kind may be started which we have not lights sufficient to solve, they are however few and of trifling importance. From hence also I am naturally led to observe, that if the transcribers of ancient copies of the Bible were guilty of some mistakes, here and there dropping a letter, or misplacing a word (which indeed if it had not happened would have been marvellous) ; yet we may affirm upon the most respectable au- thority, that those mistakes are not so numerous as might na- turally be expected, nor do they affect the essential truths of Christianity. So that upon the whole this venerable book's having escaped those errors, defalcations, and interpolations which most other books have suffered, is itself little less than a miracle. — Once more. Fourthly, As to " the form in which the Bible is written," little has been objected on this subject deserving of notice. It should however be observed, that the mode which infinite V/isdom has chosen for the communication of divine knowledge, is admirably adapted to the various characters, capacities, and conditions of mankind. The sacred writings consist of histo- ries, prophecies, and doctrines. The several truths reducible to one or other of these heads, are not cast into the form of a system, but brought forward to view in such manner as best suited the occasion of their delivery : now in sermons, then in dialogues ; now in proverbs and parables, then in psalms, hymns, and other devotional exercises ; now in occasional hints and reflections, and then in set discourses or familiar epistles ; but always in a mode the most natural, pleasing, and instruc- tive. The style is sometimes sublime and elevated, and some- times plain and simple ; but ever in perfect unison v/ith the na- ture of the subject, the peculiar cast of the writer, and the par- ticular occasion or other circumstances of the discourse. Thus much observed, it is sufficient to add that the excep- tions of unbelievers on these subjects are some of them trifling, and without any foundation in true criticism ; and that others are ovving to the want of reflecting, that the simplicity of the sacred writings is their glory, and that it is beneath the dignity of a divine revelation to address the passions of men by the 86 THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELIEVERS arts of human eloquence, where its only object is to inform and convince by the energy of plain truth. Here then we shall close our reply to the objections urged by infidels against the authenticity and divinity of the Bible. AVe have seen, — That the pretended impossibility of a divine revelation, or, which is much the same, of our having sufficient evidence of its coming from God, is totally without foundation ; — That its not being universal, which is in one sense false, though in another true, derogates not at all from its authority; — That the peculiarity and abstruseness of some of its doctrines is an insufficient objection : for that by far the greater part of its contents is level to the plainest understanding ; and that what there is of difficulty in conceiving of some of its truths, goes not to the proof of absurdity, but is owing to the su- blimity of those extraordinary discoveries it makes ; to which therefore our assent is demanded upon the ground of evidence suited to their nature. — And we have also seen, That those ob- jections which respect matters merely circumstantial, such as, — that this revelation was not given to mankind, in one entire code, at the beginning of time — that the writers, and most eminent characters of it, had their imperfections and failings — that certain historical facts here related are scarce credible — that there is a difficulty in solving some questions of a chrono- logical kind — that transcribers have been guilty of mistakes — that the form in which this book is written, the manner in which its leading truths are brought forward to view, and its style, are in some instances exceptionable ; these objections, so far as they may be supposed to have any weight in them to in- validate the truth of Scripture, we have shewn to be futile and groundless. And now I should proceed to consider our other conclusions from the points established in the preceding discourses — " That the Bible is infinitely preferable to all other revelations ;" — *' That it is a test by which all opinions in religion are to be tried and determined ;" — " That it shall surmount all opposition, and effectually attain the great ends of its publication ;" — " That it should not be withheld from the people;" — And " that the most important regards are due to it from those who possess it," SHEWN TO BE FUTILE AND GROUNDLESS. 87 But these heads of improvement must be referred to the consideration of the next Sermon, and this closed with a few reflections on what has now been delivered. (1.) How much is the folly and impiety of unbelievers to be lamented ! What are men doing when setting up their reason in op- position to revelation? — racking their invention for arguments to disprove the plainest truths ? — planting their puny artillery against the battlements of heaven ? — and attempting to put out the sun with the glimmering light of what they call na- tural religion ? How great the folly, to dictate to supreme wisdom ! — the madness to limit almighty power ! — and the baseness, to treat the noblest gift of heaven not only with in- difference but contempt ! Can a man look around him and consider the calamities which befal the human race, trace them hack to sin their true source, and feel his own guilt, helpless- ness, and misery; and at the same time offer violence to the kind arm stretched forth to his relief? He cannot. Would you then have an explanation of this v/onderful phenomenon — ^infidelity? You must look, not to any failure in the evi- dence of Christianity, but to inattention to notorious facts, to Ignorance of the human heart, to a base subjection to sordid passions, and to insensibility to the noblest. What harm has the Bible done that it should be treated as an enemy — guarded against with suspicion, and opposed with malice? Why should that noble simplicity which marks every page of its contents, be violated by the lawless hands of insult and ridicule ? Why should the concern here shewn to recon- cile the claims of justice with the pleas of mercy, be deemed weakness and folly ? Why should the Son of God he trodden under foot, and the blood of the covenant counted an unholy thing a 9 Why, in a word, should the earnest and affectionate expostulations of this book on men's present and everlasting interests, be laughed at as the mere effusions of enthusiasm, or the assumed grimace of hypocrisy? Evidence there is enough of the miserable depravity of the human heart in the daily conduct of thousands towards their Maker, their fello\ys' a Heb. x. 29. 88 THE OBJECTIONS OF UNBELIEVERS creatures, and themselves : but the extreme to which it is capable of being carried would perhaps not have been imagined, if there had been no Bible and no infidelity. Let such take heed lest that befal them which befel the unbelieving Israel- ites, of whom it is said, Because they rebelled against the ivords of God, and contemned the council of the Most High : therefore he brought down their heart wiili labour.^ they fell down and there was none to help a. (2.) Let us not be offended at free enquiry. Every man has an undoubted right to judge of the authen- ticity, meaning, and intrinsic value of this, or any other book, put into his hands. To deny him that right is absurd. To tlirow any difficulties in the way of his exercising it, whether by menaces civil or ecclesiastical, is insufferable tyranny. Yea, I will add, such principles and conduct are as irrecou- eileable with policy as with equity. The real friend of revela- tion will earnestly recommend it to every man to read this book with attention, and to judge for himself of its contents, not doubting but the event of the severest scrutiny, if impar- tial, will be conviction. If he who enters the lists with an- other at single combat, intimates a wish that his adversary were manacled or deprived of any one advantage common to both, he may be fairly pronounced beaten before he begins the at- tack. And it affords no small pleasure to an intelligent Chris- tian to reflect, that whatever discouragements may have been thrown in the way of free enquiry in other countries, it hath little cause for complaint in this. No index expurgatorius, no inquisitory process, no anathema ex cathedra, is to be dreaded in our happy land. And what has been the effect of this lenity? — lenity I call it, because how clearly soever the civil and religious rights of mankind may be ascertained and demonstrated, they have often been overawed and restrained by authority. What, I say, has been the effect of the freedom which this country has enjoyed? The pens of infidels in great abundance have been drawn against the Scriptures. Every objection that wit or malice could su,' calling in every help which Providence affords, to facilitate this laborious but pleasant employment. In a word, let us ' watch at Wisdom's gates, and wait at the porch of her doors c ;' make the wise and pious our com- panions ; reduce speculation to practice ; and compare the in- formation we get from the Bible with the character and con- dition of mankind, and the numerous events which daily rise to our view. — Once more, 4. To our endeavours we must add fervent and incessant prayer. If any man lack wisdom, let Mm ask of God, the Father of lights, who giveth liberally, and upbraideth not d. He who hath endowed us with intellectual powers, knows how to assist us in the use of those powers. And he ft om whom all grace comes, will make the sincere and humble enquirer superior to a Prov. ii. 3. b Isa. xii. 3. c Prov. viii. 34. d James i. 5, 17. TO THE HOLY SCKirTURES. 115 the obstructions thrown in the way of his pursuits, by the cor- rupt maxims of the world, and the passions and prejudices of his own heart. Let us then with the pious psalmist pray, Lead me in thy truths and teach me : for thou art the God of my salvation, on thee do I vmit all tlte day a. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law h. And we may hope that that promise, which was made to the immediate followers of Christ, shall be fulfilled to us ; so far as to secure us from every dangerous error, and to intro- duce us to the knowledge of every necessary truth ; Jlie Spirit of truth shall guide yoic into all truth c. Thus prepared for reading our Bible we shall be secured, with the assistance of a few plain observations, from mistaking its meaning in any instance of importance; and be enabled to form a right judgment of the gospel, or the word of Christ, as it is expressed in our text. A book I will suppose put into my hands of which I had no idea before. I ask. Who is the author ? For \vho8e use he writes ? And what is the subject he treats of? I am assured that he is an honest and sensible man; that he writes for the information of the simple as well as the learned; and that the subject is important, and what the world has hitherto been wholly uninformed about. Persuaded of this, I sit down to read the book. The lan- guage is plain, the phraseology familiar, and the reasoning conclusive. But I meet with facts, the ground of all the rea- sonings of the book, which greatly surprise me. Remember- ing however that the information I was here to receive would be new, and extraordinary, I am not disgusted. And finding upon the closest examination that the phfEnomena reported, however strange, are not impossible; and reflecting that the difficulty of accounting for them may be owing to my weak- ness, inexperience, or some unhappy prejudice ; I admit their truth upon the testimony of my author, not venturing, in order to get rid of my difficulties, to impose a sense on his words they will not bear. And this I am the rather disposed to do, as the use to which these phsenomena are applied is highly in- a Psal, XXV. 5. b Psal. cxix. (8. c John xvi. 13. H 2 116 THE DUTY WHICH CHRISTIANS OWE teresthig and important, and bis reasoning in the application of them, which takes up the greater part of the book, is plain and forcible. So, instructed, entertained, and profited, I give my author thanks; and put his book into the hands of my neighbour, who is as simple as myself, not doubting but he will understand it in the same sense I have done, and be a» much profited by it as I have been. To apply this reasoning to the subject before us — It should then,^?'^;, be diligently remembered, that the Bible was written by holy men who could not mean to mislead and confound their readers, or to conceal from them what wa* fit and necessary to be known ; or if this had been possible, that such a controlling influence was exerted over their minds as would have infallibly prevented these evils. Indeed the book was written by God, and therefore we may depend upon the truth of its histories, doctrines, and precepts. God cannot deceive, the Scriptures cannot be broken. This sentiment should be deeply impressed upon our hearts: as also this fur- ther idea, that the thoughts and ways of God are often very difierent from ours, and that therefore we should not think it strange if he calls our attention to matters, which at first view may seem to us absolutely unaccountable. It is also, S€co)idly, to be remembered, that this book is written for the use of the illiterate as well as the learned, and for purposes of the greatest importance to their present and eternal welfare. It might therefore be presumed that the lan- guage would be plain and intelligible. Words would be used in their common and generally acknowledged sense. No other figurative modes of expression would be adopted than are na- tural and easy to be comprehended. If allegories or parables were introduced, care would be taken to announce them as such, or to prevent the reader's understanding them in the li- teral sense. If terms familiar to Jews and Pagans were inter- woven with the Christian doctrine, the intent would be to con- vey thereby precisely the same ideas which both the one and the other were used to affix to them. The insidious arts of sophists, declaimers, and temporisers, being utterly rejected, there would be no occasion for havino- recourse to far-fetched TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. lit allusions, curious logical distdnctions, or other subtllties to de- velopc the meaning of Scripture. All this might naturally be presumed, and of consequence the first sense which a plain reader would put on what he reads, would in most instances be the true one. It should be further observed, thirdly, that as the Bible is a revelation from God, it is natural to expect that it should con- vey information to-our minds hitherto unknown, and which could not be acquired by the mere exertion of our natural pow- £rs. If therefore it asserts what is nev;, marvellous, and at first view almost incredible, concerning the divine essence ; concerning Christ, his person, incarnation, miracles, death, and resurrection ; concerning the intent of these extraordinary facts ; concerning the Holy Spirit, and his operations on the hearts of men ; and concerning the resurrection of the body and a future state ; however this light may dazzle our mental sight, it should nat offend. No such disgust should it create, as to put us upon unnatural measures to extinguish it, such as imposing a forced sense on the words, phrases, and sentences of Scripture — a sense which would have never entered the mind of a plain reader, and which with the utmost force of cri- ticism can scarce be made consistent and intelligible. If indeed what is asserted can be proved to be absurd and impossible, it should be rejected, and with it the book itself which contains and authorises such assertion. But the diffi- culty of clearly comprehending the modus of facts plainly as- serted, and of doctrines as plainly stated, is no reason why such facts and doctrines should be rejected. This will clearly appear if we consider, that the principle on which this mistaken reasoning is grounded would justify the rejection of a thousand phaanomena attested by our own senses, or reported to us by credible witnesses. It would preclude God himself from demanding our assent to any truth we can- not fully comprehend, and so interdict the very idea of an ex- traordinary revelation. And indeed, if upon the mere pre- tence that what is asserted in a passage of Scripture is too strange to be true, the plain natural sense of such passage is Ito be set aside, and a violent one obtruded upon us in its room, Il8 THE DUTY WHICH CHRISTIANS OWE all interpretation of Scripture will become precarious and un- certain. On the contrary, we are to remember, as was before observed, that the idea of a revelation from God naturally leads us to expect discoveries that are marvellous and extraordinary. So that if the Bible were no other than a second edition of the law of nature, it would want one internal evidence of its divine authority, an evidence which right reason authorises us to ex- pect in a book of this description. — It is also to be recollected, that the difficulty of fully comprehending the grounds and rea- sons of many propositions objected to, is not owing to any de- fect in the Scripture mode of treating them, but to the nature of the subject itself discoursed of, and the weakness of the human intellect. Moreover, the utility, dignity, and grandeur of these dis- coveries afford a noble collateral reason why, instead of reject- ing them with contempt, we should receive them with infinite gratitude, wonder, and delight. The great mystery of godli- ness, God mcmifest in tJteJlesh Y the word ofCh?'ist I have shewn you we are here to un- derstand the whole Bible, for the doctrine of Christ is the grand subject of which it treats, and the Holy Spirit who in- spired it is emphatically styled The Spirit of Christ c. Now the apostle exhorts us in the text to pay the most sacred re- gard to the Scriptures. And the amount of the exhortation is this — To make the Bible our own — On no consideration to part with it — And to apply it to its proper use. n Psal. cxL\. 18. b 1 Cor. xv. 10. c 1 Pet. i. II. TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. l^t The first of these jjarticulars was the subject of the former discourse. The word of God is ours (or in us as the text ex- presses it) if it be in our understanding and in our hearts. We have therefore laid down certain rules to assist us in col- lecting the sense of Scripture — and shewn you what measures are to be taken in order to our entering into the spirit of its sacred truths. — And we now proceed, II. To shew that the Bible, thus become ours, ought on no account to be parted with. Let the word of Christ dwell in YOU. This heavenly guest once admitted should no more be suf- fered to go out : such entertainment should be given it as may secure its constant residence in our hearts. At its approach, struck with the condescension and benignity of the blessed God, did we with astonishment cry out, ' Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors, that the King of glory may come in a ^' how solemnly should we charge all the powers of our souls to watch against every expression of disrespect which may provoke hira to depart ! For if he de- part, what have we to apprehend but shame and misery? If, to use the language of the prophet on another occasion, ' the Lord cast oflP his altar, and abhor his sanctuary; if the gates of Zion are sunk into the ground, and her bars are destroyed and broken ; if the law is no more, and there be no more vision from the Lord, how will they that pass by clap their hands and say. Is this the temple of the living God, the perfection of beauty, the joy of the whole earth b ?' Let the word of Christ then, which is to us what the ark and the Shechinah were to Israel of old, take up its constant abode in our hearts. Our Saviour, in the parable of the sower c, gives a striking description of the treatment the word meets with from various kinds of hearers. A general view of their several characters will explain what is meant by his word's dwelling in ns, and direct us to the measures proper to be taken to that end. Some seed fell by the way-side, and was immediately trodden under foot, or devoured by the fowls of the air. Some fell on stony ground, quickly sprung up, and promised a fair and a Psal. xxiv. 7. b Lam. it. 7 — 9, 15. c Matt. xiii. 3 — 9. 12§ THE DUTY A^ailCH CHRISTIANS OWE plentiful harvest : but there being no depth of earth soifficient for it to take root, the scorching beams of the sun soon con- sumed it. Again, other seed was thrown into the hedge, where it had more earth to receive and nourish it : but when it began to shoot out of the ground, the briars and thorns sprung up with it and choked it, so that it yielded no fruit. The rest fell on good ground, where it took deep root, and so receiving due nourishment and support, grew to its full height : the ears filled, and at the proper season produced a rich crop, some thirty, some sixty, and some an hundred fold. By these figures our Lord meant to describe, as we learn from what followed a, four different characters. In neither of the three first does the word abide in the sense of our text. Yet the effect of it upon the second class of hearers, is more considerable than on the first ; and on the third still more than on either of the former. Of inattentive hearers, the first character in the parable, it can scarce be said that the word is in them at all. It makes only a transient impression on their minds. Not being under- stood, it is not laid up in their memory ; and treated with ne- glect, it leaves them destitute of the necessary means to guard them ao-ainst the wiles of Satan and his emissaries. Enthusiastic hearers do indeed manifest greater attention and earnestness. The word mingles with the natural pas- sions, signified by the fine mould that covered the rocky ground : it is received with joy, and professed with zeal. But then it is not in the understanding, nor does it so lay hold on the heart as to become a principle of action. And of conse- quence, when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word, they are offended; and having no root in themselves, angrily renounce that profession, which in the heat of unmean- ing zeal they were so forward to make. The third character is more promising. In the enclosure there is greater depth of earth, and more moisture than on the barren rock. The man of this description is better instructed, and for a while more cautions and steady in his profession than a Matt. xiii. 18—23. TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 129 the former. The grouiul however not being made good, the lieart still continuing unrenewed, thorns and briars, that is, the cares of the world and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word. So, deprived of the nourishment he should otherwise receive from it, although his profession is not absolutely re- nounced, yet no fruit is brought to perfection. The last character, that of the sincere Christian, with whose heart the word incorporates itself, and so produces fruit ; an- swers directly to that in the text. In him the word of Christ abides. It hath entered his understanding, and taken such fast hold on his will and affections, that he can on no account consent to part with it. And yet, well affected as the man of this description is to his Bible, it behoves him to be on his guard, for he may depend upon it every possible attempt will be used to rob him of this inestimable treasure. Now the most natural mean to secure him against such attempts is, the well considering the three characters just mentioned, and the true causes of their failure. — The evils then to be avoided, if you wish. Christians, to have the word of God abide in you, are Inattention, Enthusiasm, and Worldly-mindedness. First, Inattention. When indifference to religion prevails, the Bible, if read at all, will be little regarded. Running it over in a careless man- ner we shall not understand it. Not understanding it we shall be at little pains to lay it up in our memory. And not having it in our memory or our hearts, it is much if the enemy does not soon wrest it from our hands. It is of the last conse- quence therefore to our securing this invaluable treasure, that a sense of the infinite importance of religion is preserved on our minds. So shall we not only read the word at stated sea- sons, and in an orderly manner, but also make a point of un- derstanding it. And understanding it we shall be likely to re- tain it in our memory. Here let me digress a moment on the nature and use of the memory. This faculty is so mechanically framed as to be capa- ble of great improvement by attention and labour. Wonders have been done in this way by mere dint of resolution, espe- cially in early life. The cultivation therefore of this faculty VOL. III. 1 130 THE DUTY WHICH CHnTSTIANS OWE ought to be an object in the education of children. For by ac- customing them to commit to memory useful portions of instruc- tion, the mind is not only stocked with knowledge, but the me- mory, if not over-burthened, is strengthened and improved. Now if this idea be just, there can I think be no doubt that the getting certain paragraphs or verses of the Bible by heart, ought to be made an essential part of the business of children. If this matter were duly attended to, I am persuaded the con- sequence would be salutary. And it is in effect, if not in so many words, urged upon parents in Scripture. How natural a mean this to engage their attention and conciliate their affec- tions to the truths and duties of religion ! And though it does not in every instance succeed immediately to our wish, it should be remembered that there are young people who, upon their recovery by the grace of God from sinful courses, have been greatly benefited by the recollection of passages of Scrip- ture thus committed to their memory in childhood. Would to God this advice were duly regarded ! Let parents well con- sider the account they have to give another day upon this great question of the religious education of their children. And to animate them to their duty, let me remind them that an inspired pen hath made the names of a Lois and Eunice im- mortal, who gave such distinguishing proofs of their piety, by bringing up young Timothy in the nurture and admonition of the Lord a. — To return. The word of God thus laid up in the memory of him who has a real affection to it, will scarce fail of being frequently re- collected and meditated upon. So it will come to be better understood, and will be ever at hand to guard him against the assaults of Satan and the false reasoning of seducers. If our Lord himself gained so glorious a victory over this subtle ad- versary by the skilful use of the Scriptures, we may hope by the use of the same weapon, with his assistance, to triumph over the same enemy. — And thus you see what are the means to preserve this good seed from being trodden uiider foot, or picked up by the fowls of the air and devoured. Secondly, Entliusiasm. a 2 Tim. i. 5. iii. 15^. TO THE IIOLV SCRirTURES. 131 This is the second evil to be guarded against, as having a tendency to deprive us of God's word. Some may perhaps reason quite the contrary way, and think that it is owing to the want of enthusiasm that too many so easily part with their religion. And indeed tliey are right, if by enthusiasm is meant no more than a cordial and affectionate attachment to the truth. ]3ut tiiis is not a just definition of the term. By enthusiasm I mean mere natural passion, excited either by ex- ternal objects, or by accidental impressions made on the fancy, of which the man can himself give no rational account. The religion of the entliusiast has nothing to do with the under- standing, nor has it any real hold on the heart, so as to be a regular vital principle of action. This unhappy temper, under the vivid glowing appearance of religious zeal, will not fail to play the word of God into the hands of its enemies, and after a while to precipitate its possessor into a conduct directly oppo- site to his sacred profession. The Christian therefore, who wishes to have the word of Christ dwell in him, must guard against every approach to this dangerous evil. The passions are not indeed to be laid asleep : if however on the contrary they have the reins given them, ruin must follow. How is the Bible to be secured from the assaults of infidelity, or its truths guarded against the misin- terpretations of its pretended friends, if it hath no place in our understanding and judgment? How are we to hold i'ast the book of God in a time of sharp persecution, if all the account we can give of our regard for it is, that it came recommended to us by a kind of tone and gesture that set our passions on fire, and interested us we know not how in its favour ? And what reason have we to expect that the word of God should dwell in us, and secure us from apostacy in a time of prosperi- ty, if it has never yet incorporated itself with our hearts, so as to become the governing rule of our lives ? Let us therefore always give the lead to the understanding, and not suffer our passions to hurry us into a profession of religion, without the sub- jection of our judgment and conscience to the divine authority. Thiudly. The third evil to be studiously avoided is World- ly-mindedness. I 2 132 THE DUTY WHICH CHRISTIANS OWE Covetousness is idolatry, and the word of God can liave no place in a heart consecrated to the worship of false gods. What agreement hath the temple of God with idols a ? But it is possible that affections which bear some affinity to covetous- ness, may find their way into the temple of the living God. And when this happens the devotion of this sacred place will, at least for a time, be interdicted. The lamp that enlightens it will burn dim, and the incense that perfumes it lose its fra- grance. Undue anxiety about the world, and especially fond desires after its perishing enjoyments, will deprive us both of opportunity and inclination to carry on our usual intercourse with the word of God. The sword of the Spirit will be in no small danger of falling from the trembling hand of the Chris- tian, borne down with worldly disappointments, and upon the point of yielding to unbelief. And he who suffers his heart and liours to be engrossed with schemes of ambition, wealth, and pleasure, will qaickly lose his relish for the solid entertainment this divine book affords: and what gives him little comfort he will be at little pains to use and defend. O how has the world forced its way into the retirement of many a Christian ! Hovv has it wrested the Bible from his hands, or at least silenced its voice, and for a while nearly extinguished its light ! Let us therefore be continually on our guard against so dan- gerous an enemy. Watch, Christian, every avenue of your heart. When anxious cares, in a gloomy habit and with a frowning countenance, approach you, instead of being driven from the word of God by their cruel threats, be you thereby driven to it. This is the refuge, the only refuge, where you will find security against the assaults of this formidable enemy. On the other hand, let me earnestly beseech you to be particularly jealous of the fascinating smiles of prosperity. This is perhaps a more dangerous adversary than the former. Its mode of at- tack is insinuating, not by storm but slow and easy advances. Be awake, have your eyes about you, or the world will enter before you are aware. And once entered, the first fruit of its success will be seen in a shy indifference to 3'our Bible; which will be quickly followed, if divine grace prevent not, with its a 2 Cor, vi. IG. TO THE HOLY SCRIPTUUES. 133 surrender to the enemy. And the means of defence thus gone, where is your security against a total and final defeat? Keep your heart tlierefore with all diligence, for out of it ore the is- sues of life a. If then our principal danger of being deprived of God's word, lies in Inattention, Enthusiasm, and JJorldliness, whicli are therefore to be diligently watched against; it follows that the opposite tempers will operate powerfully to the preserva- tion of this invaluable treasure. If we read it with attention, seriousness, and regularity; if we keep a check upon our pas- sions, not suffering them to offer violence to our judgment ; and if we studiously endeavour to preserve equanimity amidst the vicissitudes of life, not elated with the smiles nor sunk by the frowns of the world, it will be impossible for the adversary to wrest this sacred book from our hands. The word of Christ, under his gracious protection, will dwell securely in our hearts. — But, it is not enough that it dwells in us, it must, III. Be applied to its proper use. — Let it dwell in you 7'ich- ly or opulently b, and in all wisdom c. In like manner the apostle expresses his earnest wish in this context d, that they might be filled with the knowledge of the divine will, in all wis- dom and spiritual understanding. And elsewhere the grace of God is said to abound towards us in all wisdom a7id pru- dence e. Wealth, as it sets men beyond the reach of that anxiety and contempt which usually attends poverty, as it possesses them of the conveniencies and comforts of life, and as it com- mands influence and respect in society, is held in universal estimation. But riches, however eagerly coveted on these accounts, if not accompanied with the nobler gifts of Libera- lity and Prudence, are a curse instead of a blessing to their possessor. The like may be said of the Bible. It is a mine of inexhaustible treasure. But if we have no heart to use it, or no discretion to manage it aright, it will not only be un- profitable, but prove an occasion of great evil. Let me then a Pi'ov. iv. 23. b ■arXno'iM;. c Iv ■s!u.(7'/i fftflr^ d Chap, i. 9. c Eph. i. b. 13 1< THE DUTY WHICH CHIllSTIANS OWE exlioit you to be liberal — and give you some prudential direc- tions tor the management of your wealth. FiusT, Let the word of God dwell in you richly., that is, be of a liberal spirit. A narrow, selfisli, penurious disposition, ill becomes a Christian. How despicable is the wretch who hoards up his treasure, without communicating any portion of it to others, or enjoying it himself I The reverse is the character of a dis- ciple of Jesus. If riches are his lot, his religion will dispose liim to acts of beneficence. His heart will feel for the wretched, and his hand afford them relief. And his gratitude to God will express itself by enjoying the good bestowed upon him. And may not the same temper be expected of the Chris-, tian in regard of that better wealth now under consideration? 'Hie argument here receives additional force from the superior value of heavenly riches, their congeniality to his renewed nature, and the divine munificence in the bestowment of them. In his word God has opened to you, Christian, treasures of knowledge, grace, and happiness. He hath abounded towards you in cdl wisdom and prudence a. Being rich in mercy, for his great love ivherewith he loved you, even when you ivere dead in sins, he quickened you together with Christ, and raised you up together, and, made you sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace, in 'his kindness towards you, through Christ Jesus I). And is it possible that the charter of your rights and liberties, the instrument by which this glorious inheritance is conveyed to you, the covenant winch secures it, yea, that this immense wealth itself, the noblest gift of the great God, the purchase of his Son's blood, and what raises you above the rank of angels ; is it possible, I say, that these riches should be yours, and you have no heart to use and enjoy them ? That nobility of mind too which makes you superior to the abject grovelling spirit of the miser, must surely make you proud of property the value of which angels cannot compute, a Eph. i. 8. . b Eph. ii. 1—7. TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 135 &nd which exalts you to a seat near the throne of God himself. Nothing is more remote from the prevaiHng temper of a Chris- tian than avarice. The Scriptures speak of many excellent characters as sullied with other irregular passions, but none with this. The reason is, divine grace elevates, expands, and sub- limates the soul of man. He who has drank into the spirit of the gospel is superior to a base action, and delights in offices of kindness and love. Ought you not then, Christians, this being your natiire, to treat heavenly with the same liberality you do earthly treasure ? But the argument receives still greater force from a recol- lection of the immense benignity of your divine Benefactor. Has he who enriches you with this wealth, loved you so dear- ly as to redeem you with his blood ? And can you be so un- like him as to deal out the riches he has thus procured for you with a sparing hand ? Yet — ^strange to think ! We sometimes feel a narrow, penurious, frigid temper creeping upon us unawares, sinking us into the slumbers of self-security, defacing our high and noble character, intei'dicting our pleasures, and checking our exertions for the glory of God and the good of mankind. Instead of his word's dwelling opulently in us, it seems as if it had no place in us at all. And what makes this cold neutral spirit in the Christian the more inexcusable is, that it deprives him of even the little pittance of pleasure which the worldling enjoys, I mean that of contemplating the wealth he possesses : for when this unhappy frame of mind prevails, he forgets that the word of God is in him. Awake then, ye drowsy Christians, from your slumbers. Know that God has made you rich, and be, like him the Father of the family, and your fellow-Christians the children of it, of a liberal spirit. — And now you wish, Secondly, To be assisted with some prudential directions for the management of this wealth. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom. If a comprehensive view of our temporal circumstances — frugality in the management of them — care to defend them — taking proper measures to improve them — using and enjoying 136 THE DUTY WHICH CHRISTIANS OWE them — applying them to the most benevolent purposes — and aiming at God's glory in all ; if these are expressions of wis- dom in regard of worldly riches, the like wisdom is required of us in the disposition and arrangement of this more noble treasure. Let me then exhort you, Christians, (J5.) To get a clear idea of the wealth you possess. A wise man will have a rent-roll of his estate, an estimate of his property, an accurate account of his treasures. He IV ill he diligent to know the state of Ids flocks, and look well to his herds a. He will not suffer his affairs to lie in dis- order, contenting himself with a general notion that he is rich. In like manner, possessed as you are of the Bible, it will be your wisdom to get as comprehensive a view as you can of its contents. Walk round your estate, mark the boundaries of it, consider the several parts of it, their extent, use, and value. Here you have histories, there prophecies; here doctrines, there precepts ; here counsels, and there reproofs ; here in- structions, and there animating hopes, and consolatory pro- mises. These should be considered in all their variety, con- nection, and dependance. And such view of them may be acquired by an orderly reading of the Scriptures, and a dili- gent study of their several parts. The Bible, thus becom- ing a well digested system of divine truth, will be more clear- ly understood, better retained in your memory, afford you greater entertainment, and be of more substantial use. (2.) Squander not away your wealth on trifles. It is lamentable to think what folly of this kind is observa- ble among too many people of large fortunes. Their fancy is their only guide in the disposal of their riches. Every bau- ble they set their eye upon must be theirs, and like children they have no sooner got one toy, but they exchange it for another. So their wealth is of little real use to them, and their character for discretion sinks in the esteem of prudent observers. Beware, Christians, of the like folly in your treatment of the word of God. If your time is spent in mere speculation, a Pi'ov. xxvii. 2o. TO THE HOLY SCIllPTUUES. 13T 311 pliilosophislng on divine truth, in attempting to explain mys- teries not to be explored by human sagacity, and in developing questions of no real importance, you are trifling with your Bible, and wantonly throwing away the treasure which God has given you. Your character must suffer in the opinion of wise and good men, who will rather lament your folly than applaud yoiy ingenuity. Your prodigality will impoverish you. Instead of growing wise, you will grow conceited, arro- gant, and self-sufficient. Instead of enjoying solid tranquil- lity and happiness, you will have little other pleasure than is vain and imaginary. And instead of bringing forth fruit to the glory of God and the good of your fellow-creatures, you will be like the barren fig-tree a mere cumbcrer of the ground. There is too a mode of treating the word of God in our so- cial intercourses, which falls under the notion of squandering away our substance. He who is fond of talking and disputing about religion in all companies, without regard to the rules of prudence or Scripture, is guilty of this great evil. Pearh are not to be cast before swine a ; nor are the great things of God to be discoursed of with the same indifference that men treat the common affairs of life. As the word of Christ should dwell in us in all wisdom, so it should be communicated to others in a discreet and reverend manner. If no respect is had to the time or occasion of religious discourse, to the sort of company with which we associate, and to the frame of our own minds, we shall be likely to do more harm than good, and to disgrace rather than honour our holy profession. (3.) Guard this heavenly treasure committed to your trust against every attempt to deprive you of it. A wise man will take every prudent measure to secure his substance from fraud and violence as well as the common acci- dents of life. And not a little discretion is necessary to this end, considering the depravity of mankind and the prccarious- iiess of all worldly things. How many in opulent circumstan- ces have been reduced to beggary through their own sloth and folly ! a Matt. vii. G. 133 THE DUTY WHICH CHRISTIANS OWE In like manner, the Christian had need summon together all the wisdom and resolution he is master of, to defend his Bible from the insidious arts and daring assaults of Satan and his emissaries. We have seen how the divine authority of Scrip- ture has been attacked by infidels, under the specious pretence of free enquiry. We have seen the Man of Sin, with the ter- rors of the sword, arrogantly claiming an exclusive right to this sacred book, and so robbing an infinite multitude of peo- ple of their just property. We have seen men of various de- scriptions, under various pretences, and with various success, tearing these venerable records to pieces, explaining away almost every important doctrine therein revealed, and obtruding upon the world their own vain and novel opinions as the infallible dictates of heaven. We have seen the Christian, through his own mistaken reasonings, and under the pressure of a gloomy imagination, upon the point of giving up his Bible, or at least his own personal interest in the blessings of it. And we have seen good men so intoxicated by the smiles of worldly prospe- rity, and so shook by the influence of ill example, as to forget for a moment this nobler wealth they possess, and suffer them- selves to be reduced to the extreme danger of want and begT gary. Amidst all these assaults from subtle and powerful adversaT ries, not a little skill and fortitude is necessary to defend our just rights. It behoves us therefore to be awake, to have our eyes about us, to watch every avenue to our hearts, and to be prepared vvith everj'^ proper weapon to resist the enemy. The word of Christ, dwelling richly in you in all ivisdom, will furr nish replies to all the boasted objections of sceptics and infidels, and to all the sophistry of those wJio walk in craftiness, and handle the word of God deceitfully a. Study it, use your own judgment in reasoning upon it, compare it with the history of human nature, and the daily events of life, lay it to your heart, get an experimental acquaintance with it, and beg of God to teach your hands to war and your fingers to fight b. So you need not fear the event. With the sword of the Spirit in one |i;ind, and the shield of faith in the other, you will perform a 2 Cor. iv. 2, 6 I'sal. cxJiv. 1. TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 139 greater woiulcrs than Achilles is said to have achieved in the fields of Troy. (4.) Another expression of Christian wisdom, is to improve the property God has given us. He surely is a foolish man who puts not out his money to use, neglects to cultivate his lands, and suffers his estate to run to rack and ruin. His neighhours of course hlame him, and all prudent people conclude that he has no just idea of the value of worldly things. Some by economy and good manage- ment in a few years double their property, and so acquire the character of wise as well as rich men. Indeed it too frequent- ly happens that this sort of wisdom pushed to an extreme de- generates into folly. The improvement, however, of heavenly riches is in no danger of being carried to an extreme. For the more our wealth increases the more wc shall enjoy it, and the more good we shall do with it. So that avarice, which in re- gard of the things of this world is justly accounted a vice, is in regard of religion a virtue. Let us then improve this invaluable treasure of divine know- ledge with which God has entrusted us. Do you ask. How this is to be done ? I answer. The wisdom which is from above will instruct you. The Bible must be studied, its doctrines felt, and its duties practised. In order to your affixing right ideas to what you read, it will be prudent, first, to examine the Scriptures unembarrassed with any comment, and then to call in the aid of preaching, exposition, and discourse with religi- ous friends. Providence must be consulted in connection with Scripture : the one will throw a light on the other. The de- vout feelings of your heart must be daily tried by this unerring standard of truth. And to all these endeavours must be added fervent prayer to him wJio giveth wisdom to them who ask it, and uphraideth not a. These measures unweariedly pursued, your wealth will rapidly increase. In knowledge, faith, and love you will abound. With David you u'i/l uot only be wiser than your enemies, but have moj'e understanding than all your teachers h. And with Apollos you will be mighty in the Scrip- tures c. Your pound will become not five only, but ten a James i. 5. b Ttial. cxix. OS, 99. c Acts xviii. 21, 140 THE DUTY WHICH CHRISTIANS OWE pounds ; and to the talents you possess will be added many more, by way of gracious reward for your attention and indus- try a. Again, (5.) It will be our wisdom to live on what we have, and to enjoy it. No observation is more common than the extreme folly of starving amidst plenty. What a miserable wretch is he who abounds with wealth, and will scarce allow himself bread to eat or raiment to wear ! Such penury makes a man contemptible to the last degree, leaves him without a friend, and exposes him to insult and ridicule from every quarter. He is an idiot, a cypher in the creation, or ratlier an unprincipled wretch with whom no one cares to associate. Apply this reasoning to the matter before us. What is he better than a fool who has these riches, and yet lives in want and penury ? The word of God is able to make us wise unto salvation. Why then do we reason no better about God and ourselves, about this world and another? Why is our dress so mean and sordid, our food so coarse and scanty, and our habi- tations so strait and inconvenient? Why are our countenances so pale and meagre, our spirits so languid, and our hands so feeble? Are we the sons of a King, heirs of God, and joint Jieirs of Jesus Christ b ? Why then are we lean from day to day c ? Why keep we no better company, and cultivate no more the manners of men of high birth and education, and of princely fortunes and expectations ? The fault is in ourselves. We have the word of God, but, alas ! want wisdom to use it properly. Here I might lay down rules for such a prudent arrange- ment of these heavenly riches, as may render thern the most serviceable to our spiritual health and prosperity. But as we liave pointed out, in a former discourse d, the various uses to which the holy Scriptures are to be applied ; and, in another e, shown what measures are to be taken in order to our under- standing them and entering into the spirit of them, it shall a INIatt. XXV. 11 — oO. b ]loni. viii. 17. c 2 Siiin. xiii. i. d See Disc. IV. c See Disc. VII. TO THE HOTA' SCRIPTURES. Ml suffice lierc, in the language of mctaplior, to bring forward again to your view the general ideas of their use. It is much to the reputation of a man of wealth, that his mind is stocked with useful knowledge. Converse daily with this book, and your knowledge will wonderfully increase. The doctrines of this book will give you the most exalted ideas of the majesty and grace of God, and of the wisdom and equity of his government. The precepts of this book will give you a clear idea of the difference between good and evil, the beauty of the former and the deformity of the latter. And the his- tories of this book will substantiate all its wise speculations, maxims, and counsels respecting the nature, interest, and hap- piness of man. A man of wealth is supposed to live in case and affluence, without anxiety and care. You, Christians, have here the means of support and enjoyment. The best of food is here provided for you, such as will please your taste, and cheer j'our heart. 3Ia7i liveth not by bread alone, but by every word that j)roceedeth cut of the mouth of God a. The truths, hopes, aiul promises of the Bible are the most substantial and delicate provisions an immortal mind can feed upon. Oh ! if we had wisdom and faith to make a right use of the Scriptures, how would our hearts rejoice and our countenances shine ! Our table would be daily spread for us, and our cup run ox^er b. AA"e should have the oil of joy for mourning, and the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness c. Like the King's daugh- ter we should be all glorious ivithin, our clothiiig woidd be of wrought gold d. This heavenly wealth would hold poverty, and with it gloominess and anxiety, at a distance from our ha- bitation. The voice of rejoicing and salvation would be heard in our tabernacles e, and all around us would say. How happy a man is the Christian ! The rich arc generally supposed to dwell in security ; and indeed they are too apt to consider their wealth as a strong tower, impregnable to every attack. But however mistaken they may be in their estimate of worldly riches, it is certain a Matt. iv. -l. h Psal. xxiii. 5. c Isa, Ixi. 3. d Psal. xlv. 13. e Psal. cxviii. 15. 14'i TTiK nuTY WHICH christians owe the word of God, become ours by a lively faith, is a sure de- fence against the evils mankind have most to dread. Use it, Christian, with wisdom and resolution, and you need not fear the artful stratagems, or open assaults, of your most insidious and determined enemies. This wealth well managed will keep sin, Satan, and the world at a distance, or if they dare assavilt you, will quickly baffle all their attempts. Flonour is generally considered as the perquisite of wealth. It gives men influence and a power of doing good, and there- fore entitles them to respect. Nor is there a man living so justly entitled to honour, as he who possesses these heavenly riches under consideration, and faithfully uses them to the pur- pose of the divine donor. His character, be the rank he holds in life what it may, is truly noble. Dignity marks his coun- tenance and demeanour, and commands reverence from all be- holders. Which leads me to observe, (6.) That it is a dictate of wisdom to do all the good we can with our substance. Riches come from God, and to him an account must be ren- dered of our abuse or improvement of the property with which we are entrusted. A wise man therefore considers, in the first place, that wealth is given him not merely for his own personal convenience and gratification, but for the benefit of others. And being of a liberal spirit he cheerfully falls in with the will of his divine Benefactor : for next to the satisfaction of pleas- ing God, one main part of his enjoyment is, the making those around him happy. His next question is, how he may best carry his views into effect ? Here discretion is necessary. The liberal man therefore deviseth liberal things cr, considers well who are the first and fittest objects of his bounty, in what mode and degree they are to be assisted, and how he may best manage his affairs so as to be largely and extensively useful. With a little prudence a small fortune has enabled its owner to do a great deal of good. In like manner the heavenly riches are given the Christian, not for his own emolument only, but for the good of others. Persuaded of this he is anxious to know how he may acquit 0 Isa. xxxii. 8. TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. 143 himself with discietlon as well as liberality. And here I have to recommend not only giving the Bible to the poor, reading it in our families, and, if we have ability, explaining it to our children and servants ; but the prudent use, as occasion ofFei-s, of that knowledge and experience which we have derived from this blessed book, to the purpose of spreading religion abroad in the world. A word fitly spoken is as apples of gold in pic- tures of silver a. There is a mode of conveying instruction to the ignorant, reproof to the scorner, counsel to the doubtful, and comfort to the afflicted, which does as much honour to the prudence as to the piety of the Christian. Walk in wisdom toward them that are withoid — Let your speech be alway with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may Imoio how ye ought to answer every man h. If the word of God dwells richly in us in all wisdom, it will not only furnish matter suited to all the cases just mentioned, but will direct us as to the season, man- ner, variety, and the length or brevity of our discourse. la our private intercourses and public walks, in our own housea and at tlie tables of our friends, in the cottages of the poor, and in the circles of the great, we might be benefactors to mankind. We might instruct, entertain, and edify ; diffuse knowledge, wisdom, and happiness far and wide. A most il- lustrious example our Saviour, who was the light of the world, has set us in this particular. What pity it is not more dili- gently copied by his disciples ? — Once more, (7.) The last and noblest expression of wisdom I shall mention is a devout regard to God our kind and generous Benefactor. That man is poor in the extreme, be his wealth what it may, who forgets the fountain whence it flows. Evei^y good and per- fect gift is from above c, and he who feels not the generosity of the giver, and observes not the wise and gracious manner in which it is communicated, can have but little relish of the boon conferred. It is religion that gives sweetness to all our world- ly enjoyments, without it they may intoxicate, but they cannot satisfy. With how much greater force may it be affirmed of that profusion of wealth which the Bible pours upon us, that its a Piov. XXV. II. h Col. iv. 5, 6. c .Tames i. 17. 144 THE DUTY AVIIICII CIIR7STIANS OWE coining from God is tlic consideration of all others that stamps a value upon it, and that the using it to his glory is the no- blest expression of true wisdom and gratitude ! There is no on it, and under whose banner it is we are enlisted, Christ is the great and good Prince, who hath on our behalf declared war with sin and the powers of darkness, hath lifted up his standard against these mighty enemies, and invited us u Acts XX. 22, 23. 154 THE VrCTORIOUS CHRISTIAN to join issue with him, in order to their total overthrow and dispersion. He is our general, and having himself fought his way through unspeakable torments, sufferings and death, hath secured the victory to his followers. And surely that must be a good fight in which he has condescended to take a part, and the success of which by his mediation he has put beyond a doubt. For the joy that was set before him, he endured the cross, despising the shame. He hath shewn us the way, and by being made perfect through sufferings, is become the Cap^ tain of our salvation. Look to him therefore. Christians, the Prince and leader of your faith ; so will you acknowledge the £ghtgood, and instead of being weary and faint in your minds, will wax bold and resolute a. It is a good fight again, as Christ hath provided every aid and support needful for the maintenance and happy issue of it. Our enemies, it is confessed, are numerous and powerful ; and we are of ourselves unequal to the conflict. But we go not naked, helpless and unsupported into the field. We are not left to our own prudence and skill, or our own natural strength and fortitude. He the Lord of hosts is on our side. Infinite wisdom and experience mark the path in which we are to ad- vance, and lead us on to the attack ; and almighty power and goodness sustain us in the fight, and command victory in our favour. He, the Captain of our salvation, teaches our hands to icar and o\xx fingers to fight ; provides us with every needful weapon, the shield of faith, the helmet of salvation, the breast- plate of righteousness, the girdle of truth, and the sword of the Spirit ; raises us up when we are ready to fall; pours di- vine strength and joy into our hearts when we are about to faint ; and either restrains the fury of the enemy, or makes us bravely superior to it. It is a confederate war. Heaven deigns to take a part in it : and the alliance on the side of the sincere Christian is so strong, that it is impossible the powers of darkness should prevail. The company also with which we associate makes the fight good. All the men of God of every nation, kindred and tongue under heaven, are engaged in this war. It is an army a I^eb. ii. 10. xii. 2, 3. RECEIVING THE CROWN. 155 composed o^the excellent of the earth. Some indeed young and unexperienced, yet bold and resolute ; and others veterans, of long standing, and who are capable of animating us by their example and success. Thousands have fought this fight; and though in themselves helpless and many times dispirited to a great degree, yet have come oSmore than conquerors. An in- numerable company of confessors and martyrs are already got to heaven ; and many, very many, have taken up the weapons they have done with, and are nobly struggling in the same cause wherein they have prevailed. ' We are compassed about with a great cloud of witnesses a.' Once more. It is a good fight, in regard of the honours and rewards ap- pointed the conqueror. Of these I shall have occasion to speak more particularly hereafter, and therefore forbear to en- large here. — Well might the apostle then call it a good fight. Such he judged it when he first engaged in it. Such he ac- knowledcfed it to be even when in the heat of battle. And it is with peculiar pleasure he pronounces it such, just as he is stretching out his hand to receive the crown. — / have fought a good fight. To proceed, Secondly, The same matter he declares in other words, or iu a figure of somewhat different import — I have finished my course. Running was another kind of strife or contention used in the Grecian games; and to this the apostle alludes in several of his epistles, as particularly where he says, ' Know ye not that they which run in a race, run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run that ye may obtain Z>.' The rules observed in this exercise, and the manner in which it was conducted, we have not time to consider : all we can do is to attend to the general idea designed to be conveyed by the phrase. With- out regarding therefore the reference it has to a contention or dispute with others, which should reach the goal first ; we shall only view it as expressive of his having just finished — his course of life, as a man ; and — his course of suffering, as a Christian and an apostle. 1. He had finished his course, was now got to the period of his life. " My race is run, and I am going off the course, a Ileb. xii. I. 6 I Cor. ix. 24. 156 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN I have staid the time appointed me here, and must now enter into another state. My part I have acted, and I must now quit the stage, and make way for those that are to succeed me." But what was there, you will say, extraordinary in all this? The term of every man's continuance here on earth is fixed, and beyond it no one can pass. Such an acknowledge- ment has therefore nothing peculiar in it. True, Yet the composure, cheerfulness and joy with which it is pronounced, adds a kind of dignity and glory to the expression, which ren- ders it justly deserving of admiration. With the utmost re- luctance, if not anguish of mind, many are obliged to say they have finished their course. They would be glad if there were no end to it, or, however, if the end were a great way off. The thought of passing out of this life into another is most irksome and painful to them. But how different was the tem- per of the apostle ! He considered life as a journey, and was glad he was got to the end of it. Death had lost its terrors, and he was not afraid to submit to it. A future world was become familiar to him, and he felt no surprise at the near approach of it. Nor was his willingness to die owing merely to the extraordinary troubles he met with, which might be supposed to put him out of humour with the present life, and so reconcile him to part v/ith it. But it was the effect of a lively sense impressed upon his heart, of the superior joys and pleasures of a future state. This made him nobly indifferent to all the agreeable connections and enjoyments of this life, and to life itself. So, with a smile on his countenance, he says, ' I have finished my course.' — But by this expression lie seems chiefly to intend, 2. His having completed his course of duty and suffering, as a Christian and a minister. This is what the apostle means when he speaks in the Hebrews «, of the race that is set be~ fore us ; and, in the passage just now mentioned, of our run," ning so that we may obtain. The life of a Christian is an active life. It is a disgrace to our character, and an affront to the solemn profession we have made, to sit still, and indo- lently neglect all further improvements in the divine life. On « Chap. xii. 1. RECEIVING THE CROWN. 157 the contrary, \vc are to * give diligence to make our calling and election sure ;' we are to ' examine ourselves whether we are in the i'akh ;' to ' tear lest a promise being left us of entering into rest, we should seem to come short of it ;' to ' work out our own salvation with fear and trembling;' and * not having yet attained, nor being already perfect, to press towards the mark, for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus a.' We are to give the concerns of our souls the preference above any other concern, and to pursue their in- terests with greater attention and vigour than those of time and sense. And if this be our object, we shall pay a serious regard to the duties of meditation, prayer, hearing the word of God, and attending upon the positive institutions of Christ. There is also a course of duty to be run, which hath respect to the glory of God, and the good of our fellow-creatures, as well as our own personal advantage. We are ' not to live unto ourselves, but unto him who died for us, and rose again b ;' and ' to seek not our own things, but those where- by we may edify one another.' Nor hath any Christian rea- son to complain that he hath not wherewith to serve God, or promote the welfare of society. For however slender our abilities may be, greater good may accrue from a faithful ap- plication of them than we commonly imagine. By our pray- ers, example and influence, however contracted our sphere of action may be, we have it in our power doubtless to serve our generation. Happy man who hath zeal and resolution enough to contend with the many difficulties and discouragements, which ever lie in the way of doing good ! — Now, tojinish our course, whether jn the character of private Christians or mi- nisters, is to do the work our Master hath appointed us, humbly, cheerfully and resolutely, and to persevere therein to the end. In such manner the apostle could say at the close of life, he had acquitted himself; sensible at the same time of the imperfection that had attended his best services for the interests of truth and religion, and of the kind and sea- sonable assistance he had received from tlie almighty arm of a Phil. iii. 12, 14.. b2 Cor. v. 15. 158 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN divine grace. With what meekness, humility, patience, cheerfuhiess and constancy, he ran his race of duty, and finished it at List, his history sufficiently declares. To that I must refer you, and forbear reciting the particulars of his almost incomparable example. Nor can I here enumerate the many grievous afflictions, temptations and sorrows, on which he nleasingly reflects; whilst in the near view of their happy issue, with an ecstasy of joy he thus triumphs : ^* I have finish- ed my course — my course of suffering as well as duty. The pain, fatigue and labour I have felt whilst running my race, and the shame, abuse and persecution I have endured, is now just at an end. A few steps more, and I shall reach the goal, and seize the prize." Which leads me to the Third particular, that he had kept the faith. Faith is some- times to be understood of the grace^ and sometimes of the doc- trine of faith. If we take it here in the former sense, his keep- ing the faith, is expressive of his having maintained the lively and vigorous exercise of this divine temper all through his pro- fession. He had walked by faith, and not by sight a. And the life he had lived in the flesh was, as he tells the Galatians, by the faith of the Son of God b. Nor was it indeed possible for him to have fought this good fight, and to have finished this course of duty and suffering in the manner he did, had he been destitute of faith, or had the exercises of it been weak and faint, and frequently suspended or over-ruled by sensible things. As faith hath the main influence in the spiritual life of a Christian, and is the root from whence every virtue and grace springs, so that amazing degree of it to which the apostle attained, accounts and can only account, for those extraordinary appearances in his temper and conduct. — By his keeping the faith some also understand his fait] fulness ; that, having at his conversion and his baptism solemnly entered into covenant with God, and with great sincerity and seriousness devoted himself to the service of Christ and his gospel ; he had kept his engagements, and steadily maintained his profession unto the end. And such was his character. He had vowed, and he had not gone back. He had taken an oath of alle- a 2 Cor. v. 7. b Gal. ii. 20. RECEIVING THE CROWN. 159 giance to Christ his Prince and Leader, and no consideration could prevail with him to violate that oath. But it is the doctrine of faith which I think the apostle chiefly, if not wholly, intends — the faith once delivered to the saints — the gospel of the grace of God — tJie truth as it is in Jesus : that doctrine which brings us the glad tidings of God's merciful desiffii of restorincp some of the sinful race of men to his favour and likeness, through the obedience and sa- crifice of his Son, and the influence and operation of his Spi- rit ; and wherein are given us such amazing displays of wisdom, justice, power and goodness. This doctrine, which he had not received of man, nor been taught by man, but by the re- velation of Jesus Christ ; this doctrine, which had been com- mitted to him, as the servant, the minister, and the ambassa- dor of Christ, to be faithfully dispensed unto others ; he had kept, not suffered it to be wrested from him by the art or ma- lice of false teachers, nor himself mutilated, corrupted or per- verted it, nor on any account withheld it from others. So that his keeping it may intend. His having faithfully preached it. This he did wherever he came, and according as the providence of God gave him opportunity. To all the churches he could appeal for the truth of it, as he did to the Ephesians, that he had kept back nothing that was profitable to them^ but had shewed them and taught them publicly, and from house to house, testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ a. It may intend also, His having zealously, defended it. This he did both against the public and avowed opposers of it, and against those who secretly undermined and perverted it. He reasoned both with Jews and Greeks at Antioch and Athens, by word and epistle, at the hazard of all that was dear to him, and even of life itself. Nay, he was jealous of the least encroachment on the gospel, and on that liberty with which Christ had made his peoj)le free; withstanding even Peter himself to the face when he was to be blamed, and not giving place by subjection a Acts XX. 20, 21. IGO THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN to false brethren, no not for an hour, that the truth of the gospel might continue with the church a. — And it may intend, once more, His sealing the gospel with his blood, which he had in ef- fect already done, no consideration whatever having been ef- fectual to prevail on him to renounce his attachment to Christ and the truth. — Thus had he fought a good fight, finished his course, and kept the faith. And now we proceed to consider, II. The full assurance he expresses of the rewards of heaven. ' Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day : and not to me only, but unto all them that love his appearing.' How animating these words, and what divine transports must his soul have felt while his pen wrote them ! You will allow me, for a few moments, — to descant on the description here given us of the heavenly blessedness, in which the apostle, to- gether with the rest of the faithful disciples of Christ, was in- terested ; and then — to touch upon the grounds of his assurance that he and they should most certainly possess it. First, As to the reward he had in prospect; it was a crown — a crown of righteousness — a crown of righteousness that was laid up for him — a crown that should be given him — given him by Christ the righteous Judge — at that day, immediately upon his dissolution, and more publicly at the great day of ac- count— ^and a reward which to his infinite joy, he should share with the rest of his fellow-soldiers, even all who love the ap- pearing of Christ. If it be inquired, 1. What was the reward he expected ? It was a crown, a figure by which he designed to convey an idea of the perfec- tion, happiness and glory of the heavenly worlds Various metaphors are used in Scripture to this purpose. We read of kingdoms, thrones, and sceptres ; of an inheritance incor- ruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away ; of afar more exceeding and eternal weight of glory ; of a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God : of a house in which there are many mansions ; and a paradise wherein there are trees bearing all manner of precious fruits, and a a Gal. ii. 5, 1 1. RECEIVINrx THE CROWN. 161 river of pleasure proceeding from the throne of God and the Lamb. But here the apostle describes the rewards of heaven by a crow7i, agreeably to the practice of the Greeks and Ro- mans in their games, to which he evidently alludes. To the man who prevailed, whether at single combat, running, wrest- ling, or in any other of the exercises, a crown was adjudged, a leafy crown «, besides many other honours. So, says he, having fought my fight, finished my course, and kept the faith, a crown shall be given me. I shall be declared conqueror in presence of angels and men, and be distinguished with all the honours and triumphs of victory. And a glorious crown that will be indeed which shall grace the brow of the victorious Christian ; not a leafy, not a golden crown, not a crown com- posed of the most costly jewels that the cabinets of princes can furnish ; but a diadem of celestial brightness and glory, and which fadeth not away. Here I might attempt some faint description of the dignity, power, wealth and happiness to which the Christian shall be exalted in the heavenly world, all which are signified by this crown that shall be given him. I might tell you of that state of perfect freedom and uncontrolled sovereignty to which the immortal mind shall be restored, in opposition to that ignomi- nious and wretched state of bondage to which, through the apostacy of human nature, it is at present reduced. I might tell you of the change that shall pass on all the powers of the soul, by which it shall be refined, ennobled and enlarged, and so become capable of the most exalted exercises, and the purest and most satisfying pleasures. I might tell you of the substantial and increasing joy it shall feel, arising from the immediate vision and contemplation of God, from an uninter- rupted sense of his favour, from intimate communion with the blessed Jesus in all his glory, and from the friendship and so- ciety of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect. But after all, it must it will be acknowledged, if the Scriptures are « The crown in the Olympic games, which were sacred to Jupiter, was composed of wild olive; in the Pj'thian, sacred to Apollo, of laurel; in the Isthmian, instituted in honour of Paleemon, of pine-tree ; and in the Nemten, of parley. VOL. HI. L 162 tHE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN to be credited, that the most animated description of the joys of heaven falls infinitely short of what those joys and pleasures really are. For eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath pre- pared for them that love him a. 2. The crown he bad thus in prospect, was a crown of righ- teousness. By the most violent and iniquitous measures the princes of this world, many of them, acquire the crowns they wear. And the authority which their crowns give them, they too often abuse to the vilest and most tyrannical purposes. So that the respect to which the regal dignity intitles them, is the fruit rather of slavish dread, than of affectionate reverence and esteem. But it is not such crowns as these the saints possess in heaven. They are crowns of righteousness. Crowns to which they become entitled, not only through the infinite be- nignity and goodness of him who hath a right to bestow them, but in a way perfectly consistent with truth, justice and holi- ness. Grace reigneth through righteousness unto eternal life, by Jesus Christ our Lord b. And thus hath he declared his righteousness, that he might be just, and the justijier of hint who believeth in Jesus c. — In like manner, a perfection of pu- rity and righteousness is one main ingredient of the felicity and glory of the heavenly world. As the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God d, and nothing that defleth shall enter into it e ,• so all that peace, harmony and love, which are the inseparable concomitants of truth and justice, shall ever prevail there. In that blissful world there is no fraud, dis- simulation or hypocrisy; no envy, malice or malevolence; no contention for power, wealth or dominion : but, on the con- trary, righteousness, peace and friendship maintain an undis- turbed and perpetual sovereignty through all those happy re- gions.— Again, 3. This crown of righteousness is laid up for the saints. Which intimates both the greatness of the heavenly glory, and the certainty of their secure and peaceable enjoyment of it. It is our most valuable treasure that we usually lay up with care, and in a place of the greatest safety. And who n 1 Cor. ii. 9. b Rom. v. 21. c Chap. iii. 26. d 1 Cor. vi. 9. e Rev. xxi. 27. RECEIVING THE CTIOWN. 163 shall say what is the value of that treasure which is laid up for the saints in heaven ? It was obtained for them at the ex- pence of the precious blood of Christ; a consideration which enhances the worth of it to a degree beyond the comprehen- sion of angels. And who shall doubt the security of it, since the same Jesus hath actually taken possession of it, on behalf of all his faithful followers? So that, for its value, it infinite- ly exceeds what the liveliest imagination can frame an estimate of; and, for its security, is beyond a possibility of being alienated or desti'oyed. It is laid up in heaven, and so out of reach of the envy, malice and power of hell. To pro- ceed, 4. This crown shall be given the Christian. It will be the fruit of the free grace, and the unmeasurable bounty of the blessed God. No one will dare claim it upon considerations of merit; that idea will have no place in heaven. Nay, it is a circumstance that will add brightness to the crown itself, and greatly increase the joy of him who wears it, that God of his free mercy thus bestows it upon him. O ! with what gratitude will the Christian receive it, acknowledging himself most unworthy, and God most liberal, condescending, and good ! ' The gift of God is eternal life a.' And as thus the free favour of God is the source from whence proceeds all the happiness of heaven, so with peculiar pleasure the apostle realizes this crown as given him, 5. By the Lord the righteous judge. Christ is the person he here intends — Jesus of Nazareth who met him in his way to Damascus, converted him to the faith, and commissioned him to preach the gospel to the Gentiles — His Master, Sa- viour, and Friend, for whom he felt the most ardent and un- conquerable love, whose interests he had faithfully and affec- tionately served, and in whose immediate presence and com- pany above be promised himself the highest satisfaction and joy. He is the Lord, the great Prince, to whom, as Media- tor, all power is given in heaven and in earth b : who hath the government on his shoulder c, and a name written on his ves- ture and on his thigh. King of kings, and Lord of lords d. a Rom, vi. 23, 6 Matt, xxviii. IS. c Isa, ix. 6. d Rev. xix. 16. l2 164 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN And he is the Judge who presides on this great occasion, to determine who are conquerors, and to dispense the promised rewards to them. And a righteous judge he is, incapable of erring through ignorance or partiality. So that the decree he passes will be agreeable to the strictest truth, and the most perfect justice; nor will it fail of receiving the universal ap- plause of angels and men. To the victorious Christian He, then, will adjudge the crown, and his hand shall place it on his head. And O ! who can describe the sweet mixture of majesty and grace which will beam from his countenance, whilst with soft and solemn ac- cents his lips shall pronounce the joyful sentence ? " He hath fought a good fight, he hath finished his course, he hath kept the faith. — His be the rewards of victory. — Well done ! good and faithful servant. Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." — The apostle realizes also, 6. The time when this event should take place — that day. Immediately on his departure hence he knew he should be happy. To which purpose he elsewhere signifies his firm per- suasion, that having given up the ghost, he should instantly be with Christ, which is far better than to continue here a. And, considering the solemnity of death, and the prodigious consequences that follow upon it, the time when it happens well deserves the emphatical description of that day. But it is the day of judgment, I apprehend, the apostle hath here chiefly in view : for this phrase he most commonly uses, when speaking in his epistles of that last great transaction. And O ! how will the strangeness, variety, and importance of the events of that day, distinguish it from every other day what- ever ! On a sudden the great archangel shall sound his trum- pet. The dead, roused by that tremendous voice, shall in- stantly rise into life. The Judge, even he who the other day expired on mount Calvary, shall appear in the clouds of hea- ven, with a countenance more radiant than the sun, and attend- ed by myriads of flaming spirits. Before his tribunal every individual of the human race shall be summoned. Their cha- racters shall be impartially tried, and their state irrevocably a Phil. i. 23. RECEIVING THE CROWN. 165 fixed. The sentence shall immediately be executed. Heaven and earth shall pass away. And so shall the scene be finally closed. Now on this day, and in the presence of" this vast as- sembly, the apostle assures himself he should receive the crown. — To all which he adds the pleasing considera- tion, 7. And lastly. That others should be partakers with him of this glory. — The crown he will give not to me only, hut unto all them also that love his appearing. My time will not allow me to enter particularly into the spirit of this expressive cha- racter : or I might tell you of the Christian's firm belief of the second appearance of Christ ; of his thoughtfulness about it ; of his anxious concern to be in readiness for it ; and of the joyful hope, with which he sometimes entertains himself, of his own interest in the favour and friendship of that great and glorious person. He hath not indeed as yet seen him with the natural eye ; but, believing in him, his breast hath often glowed with a warm and affectionate love to him. And while faith hath sometimes presented this most amiable of all objects to the view of his mind, he hath rejoiced more than they whose corn and wine and oil are increased. And in this happy frame, hearing the blessed Jesus say in his word, ' Be- hold I come quickly !' with what ardent desire, with what longing expectation does he reply, ' Even so come. Lord Je- sus a V To persons of this character, whatever may have been their rank and condition in the present life, and in whatever age or country they may have lived, the Lord the righteous judge will give a crown of glory. Their crowns may not in- deed, all of them, be equally resplendent : a prophet's and an apostle's reward will probably exceed that of an ordinary Chris- tian. Yet they shall all be perfectly happy, all possess a ful- ness of joy. And this circumstance, I mean the felicity of other Christians, added not a little, such was the benevolence of his heart ! to the satisfaction and pleasure the apostle felt on this occasion. Not I only, but others, many others, thou- sands of thousands whom no man can number, shall share with me in all the rich fruits of divine benignity and love, and in a Rev. xxii. 20. 166 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN all the inestimable blessings purchased by the precious blood of Chrict. Thus have we distantly surveyed the transporting prospect the apostle had immediately before his eyes, at the eve of life, and Vv'hen he was just finishing his warfare. Which leads me to consider, Secondly, The grounds of his hope. He expresses him- self, you see, with the firmest assurance of a future state; and of his own title to the happiness of it. He does not say, *' There may probably, but there most certainly is a crown of glory laid up for me in heaven." With the like confidence he had before assured Timothy a, that ' he knew whom he had believed, and was persuaded that he was able to keep that which he had committed unto him against that day' words evidently spoken with great coolness and deliberation. And however the text is the language of ecstasy and triumph, it is clearly distinguishable from that of enthusiasm and madness. For though the infinite splendour oftliose great objects, which pressed so close on the eye of faith, might well diffuse a rap- turous joy through his soul ; yet that joy did not deprive him of self-possession, nor render him incapable of reflecting on the sure and rational evidence upon which his hope was built. He had been a resolute opposer of the gospel, and a bitter per- secutor of those who professed it. At the instant he was carrying one of his most bloody schemes into execution, that Jesus whom he persecuted had appeared to him, expostulated with him upon his impotent rage, and by a divine energy rer newed and changed his heart. These facts he had invariably and constantly affirmed, giving the fullest proof by his clear and nervous reasoning, that he was not himself imposed upon ; and, by his holy and self-denying manner of life, that he had no design to impose on others. And, more than this, in the immediate view of death, we see him triumphantly realizing the joys of heaven, as insured to him by the mediation of that Jesus whom he had once thus cruelly persecuted, but afterwards so affectionately loved and faithfully served. And now what sober man, who reflects a moment on these a Chap. i. 13. RECEIVING THE CROWN. 16T things, on the character and life of the apostle, and his heroic behaviour in the prospect of death, can wish for more satisfac- tory proof than what results from hence in favour of Christi- anity ? Nay, I will add, that man must not only be stupidly incredulous, but criminally averse to the pure and benevolent spirit of the gospel, who does not feel the force of such evi- dence. It is true then, that Jesus rose from the dead, that He ascended up into heaven, that He will quickly come again to judge the world, and that He will then publicly dispense crowns of glory to all those who obey his gospel. To the pro- phecies of the Old Testament, to the miracles of our Saviour and his apostles, to the nature and tendency of the Christian doctrine, to the history of its rise and progress in the world, nay, to the consciences and feelings both of good and bad men, who, having read the Bible, must have beheld their own cha- racters clearly delineated there ; to these authorities, to each of them, to all of them, I may appeal for the truth of these things. Thus have we considered, as was proposed, the pleasing re- flection which the apostle makes, at the close of life, on his past temper and conduct ; and the transporting view he takes of the reward he was about to receive at the hands of Jesus Christ. It remains that we make some improvement of what hath been said. 1. From the account the apostle here gives of himself we may naturally infer, that it is no easy matter to be a Christian. Very slight notions, I fear, too many entertain of this sacred character. But, if the Scriptures are true, whatever en- couragements the gospel affords us under a sense of sin, we may depend upon it ' the gate is strait, and the way narrow that leadeth unto life, and few there be who find it a.' We must rouse ourselves from a supine and indolent state, put on the whole armour of God, enter the lists with the powers of darkness, and be content to endure hardness as good soldiers of Christ. We must lay aside every weight, and the sin that doth easily beset us ; and, girding up the loins of our mind, run with patience the race of duty and suffering which Provi-r a Matt. vji. H. 168 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN dence hath set before us. In fine, having received the gospel into our hearts by faith, we must keep the precious treasure in- violate, and resolve in the strength of God not to part with it, even at the expence of our lives. 2. It is clear from the apostle's example, that the Christian, as he advances towards heaven, may be allowed to look back with pleasure upon his past temper and conduct, so far as they have been upright and commendable. No man took more pains than he to discountenance all appearances of self-confi- dence and vain-glory in matters of religion. The most distant idea of our meriting the favour of God, to which however hu- man nature is very prone, he abhorred. Yet, sensible of the importance of personal character, and of the utility of self- knowledge, he every where presses us with great earnestness, * to examine ourselves whether we are in the faith a ;' and ' to prove our own work,' assuring us that ' so we shall have re- joicing in ourselves, and not in another 6.' And however we are to direct our eye to Jesus Christ alone for our justification and acceptance with God, and gratefully to remember and ac- knowledge, that it is by his grace we are what we are : yet a recollection of past experiences of the love of God, and of our steady attachment to Him amidst surrounding temptations, will have a happy effect, with his blessing, to soothe our troubled breasts in seasons of perplexity and sorrow. In like manner, 3. The apostle's behaviour on this occasion teaches us, that it is by no means unworthy of a Christian, or inconsistent with ingenuous and evangelical obedience, to be influenced by the hope of future rewards. A desire of happiness is interwoven with our constitution. And our Saviour is so far from sepa- rating what God hath thus joined together, that He hath in the most gracious and condescending manner taught us, that our duty is our interest, and that what He requires of us tends to our present comfort and our future and everlasting welfare. Labour therefore. Christians, to impress your minds with this unquestionable truth, that you serve not a hard and severe, but a mild and gentle Master ; and that, whatever difficulties may attend your profession, through the corruption of human « 2 Cor. xiii. 5. h Gal. vi. 'I. RECEIVING THE CROWN. 169 nature and the unavoidable connections of the present life, the ways of wisdom are nevertheless ways of pleasantness^ and all her paths are peace a. Set the crown of glory before your eyes which you are shortly to wear, and that will make you nobly superior to all the reluctance you feel at the idea of bear- ing the cross. And, above all, be persuaded ' to look unto Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith, who, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God a.' Again, 4. How should a consideration of the bliss and glory, which our deceased Christian friends possess in the heavenly world, reconcile us to the loss we sustain by their dissolution ! When those whom we have loved, and whose characters we revere, are removed hence by death, we cannot avoid expressing the concern and sorrow we feel. And it is fit we should. Christ wept at the grave of Laxarus. But while faith brings distant objects near to the eye, and realizes the exalted ho- nours and ravishing pleasures our dear friends and relatives enjoy in that other state, undue passion will subside and a calm ensue. And it is our unspeakable happiness, that on this occasion, mournful as it is, we have every consideration of this sort to afford pleasure to our minds. The venerable deceased, for whom, I doubt not, there are many sincere mourners in this place, hath * fought a good fight, hath finished his course, and kept the faith ;' and is now possessed of * a crown of glory which fadeth not away.' Great respect is due to his memory; and happy shall I account myself, if, while I am attempting to do justice to it, the grand end of this discourse may be answered, I mean, the improvement of this sad providence to the spiritual profit of all who hear me. Dr. John Gill had the honour and happiness to descend from pious ancestors. He was born at Kettering in the coun- ty of Northampton, November 23d, 1697. His thirst for knowledge even in early life was so great, and his improve- ments so considerable, that at the age of ten years, as I am « Frov. Hi. 17. h Hcb. xii. 2. 170 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN informed, lie was able to read his Greek Testament. A neighbouring gentleman, accidentally coming to the know- ledge of" this, would have persuaded his parents to send him, at the proper time, to one of the Universities. But, as this proposal did not fall in with his or their religious principles or views, he continued with them : and by his own industry, with but little assistance from others, he quickly made very consi- derable progress in his studies. On November 1st, 1716, he was baptized upon a profession of his faith, and admitted a member of the church at Kettering under the pastoral care of the Rev. Mr. Wallis. He was soon called to the work of the ministry, of the great importance of which he was deep- ly sensible. In the year 1719, upon the death of the Rev. Mr. Stinton, he was invited to preach to this church, and early in the following year was ordained your pastor. In which office he continued among you the remainder of his life, that is, upwards of fifty-one years, enjoying the rare felicity of being scarce eYcr interrupted in his work by bodily disorder. His natural and acquired abilities were very considerable, He had a clear understanding, a sound judgment, and an un- commonly retentive memory. In point of application and in- dustry he had scarce his equal : so that he commanded a large compass of knowledge, and enjoyed a distinguished reputation for substantial and useful learning. With the oriental lan- guages, Jewish antiquities, and the writings of the rabbles he was familiarly acquainted. And how well he was versed in the knowledge of the sacred Scriptures none who are conver- sant with his works can be ignorant. His merit in these re- spects drew the attention of the Marischal College at Aber- deen, and procured for him, in the year 1748, a diploma, creating him Doctor in Divinity. But, as he deemed it his greatest honour to be serviceable to the interests of religion, so this was the grand object to which he directed all his literary improvements. And if by these pursuits he was necessarily precluded from many social offices, to which he might other- M^ise have attended ; yet that defect was more than compen- sated by the incessant and painful labours of the closet, to which for the good of others he cheerfully devoted himself, RECEIVING THE CROWN. ITl Labours so prodigious, that it will, perhaps, seem incredible to posterity, that one man should have been the author of so many pubHcations. That he was a man of strict integrity I believe all will ac- knowledge. But though his steadiness was such, that, having come to a point with himself upon any opinion or fact, he was scarce ever to be moved from it; yet, convinced of his mistake, he was ready to acknowledge it. And though he knew how with spirit to resent an injury, he knew how also with becom- ing meekness to endure and forgive it. His warmth might indeed on some occasions exceed, yet he had prudence and re- solution to check it; and failed not afterwards, like a good man as he was, to feel great pain on account of it. And how- ever his inflexibility, his I'ecluse manner of life, and the small share he bore in conversation, might perhaps excite in some persons an idea unfavourable to his character, in point of af- fability and cheerfulness ; yet he knew how to be obliging ia his carriage to strangers, and could be innocently pleasant with his friends : so that few left his house or his company, without some impressions to his advantage in these re- spects. His religious principles, which were strictly Calvinistical, he maintained with great warmth — a warmth that proceeded, I doubt not, from a firm persuasion of their truth and impor- tance. Yet, amidst all his zeal, which was accompanied with iindissembled piety as well as unshaken integrity, he had a charitable and affectionate regard for those who held the grand leading principles of Christianity, though they could not agree with him in his explanation of some points. To exalt and magnify the free grace of God in the redemption and salvation of sinners, and to exclude all boasting on our part, were thp grand objects of his discourses and writings. But the un- favourable consequences which too many were disposed to draw from his reasonings, he constantly denied, and warmly oppos- ed : maintaining the utility and importance of good works, and indeed their indispensable necessity, as the fruit of the re- generating influence of the Holy Spirit, to the character of a real Christian. And, as he was himself most exemplary in his 172 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN conversation, so he heartily concurred in every measure to discountenance a licentious conduct, especially in those who made a profession of religion. What grief he felt when at any time Christ was wounded in the house of his pretended friends, as well as the joy he expressed when tidings of a dif- ferent kind were brought him, his family and those who were intimately acquainted with hira well remember, nor will the remembrance thereof be easily erased from their minds. In the character of a Pastor he acquitted himself with great affection, fidelity and constancy. To the truth of this the tri- bute of real and cordial sorrow which you, my friends, now offer to his memory, affords the best and most natural testi- mony. His close attention to study did not indeed allow of his visiting you so frequently as you earnestly wished : yet his place in the house of God he constantly filled, as also in a weekly Lecture, which for near thirty years he preached, with the interruption, I think, but of three times. On a great variety of subjects, he largely insisted with the views I before mentioned; and which, with the blessing of God, proved the means of the conversion of not a few among you, and of the edification and comfort of many others. As he was * allowed of God to be put in trust with the gospel, even so he spake, not as pleasing men, but God who trieth their hearts.' And ' being affectionately desirous of you,' he was * willing to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God only, but also his own soul, because ye were dear unto him.' And, I may add, ' ye are witnesses, and God also, how holily, and justly, and unblameably he behaved himself among vou : as you know, also, how he exhorted, and comforted, and charged every one of you, (as a father doth his children) that ye would walk worthy of God, who hath called you into his kingdom and glory «.' Nor should I forget to remind you of what, as I understand, made a very deep impression on some of you, I mean the discourses he delivered, with more than ordinary life and energy, at the close of his ministry; and especially his affectionate address to you at the Lord's table, the last time he administered that sacred ordinance, « IThess. ii. 4, 8, 10, 11, 12. RECEIVING THE CROWN. 173 when, as I am told, he was uncommonly impressed with the great things of God, and with the joyful and transporting pro- spects of a better world. From that time, the beginning of April last, his health was very visibly on the decline, and he was himself apprehensive that his dissolution was nearly approaching. Some notes found in his desk on the subject of preparation for death, and prefaced with our Saviour's words. Be ye also ready, were written probably about this time. For though he was incapa- ble through weakness of appearing in public, he was employed in his study, more or less, to the very last, or at least till with- in two or three weeks before his death. During his illness, amidst all the pain and weakness that attended him, he was never heard to make the least complaint, but submitted with the greatest patience and resignation to the will of God ; sen- sible also of the filial piety and affection of his family, whom he ever tenderly loved. Nor was he only patient and resign- ed, but serene and cheerful. To a Minister who visited him, upon being asked how it was with him, he readily declared, ** My dependance is on the blood and righteousness of Jesus Christ alone, not on any labours of mine. I consider the Fa- ther, Son, and Holy Spirit, as equally concerned in my salva- tion. Nor have I any doubt of my interest in the everlasting covenant : this, added he, is the foundation of my hope.'* In much the same terms he expressed himself to another dear and intimate friend, mingling many tears with his tender and affectionate discourse. " I have nothing to make me uneasy," said he to another. And more than once, I think, repeated the following stanza out of Dr. Watts's Hymns ; He rais'd me from the deeps of sin, The gates of gaping hell ; And fix'd my standing more secure Than 'twas before I fell a. Nor does it appear that his hopes and comforts were at all suspended or interrupted. Some of the last words, I am told, he spake, were, putting his hands together, " O my Father, my ft Hymn 82. Book II. 174 THE VICTORIOUS CHRISTIAN Father!" Thus sinking under the gradual tlecays of nature, he gently fell asleep in Jesus, the 14th instant, in the 74th year of his age. Such was the happy and joyful exit of this great and good man, who having fought a good fight, finished Ins course, and kept the faith, is now possessed of a crown of righteousness that fadeth not away. — It remains that I address myself in a few words to this audience in general, and to you my friends of this church, and the sorrowful family of the deceased in particular. Death is the common lot of all mankind. It is the awful and just consequence of sin : and is to every individual the gate either to endless happiness or misery. Wherever it hap- pens therefore, there is a loud call to all concerned to consider their ways, to examine their hearts, and to enquire what ground they have to hope they shall escape the tremendous conse- quences of it to the impenitent and unbelieving. But there is something peculiarly awakening in such providences as these, I mean the decease of so excellent and venerable a person as him, upon whose character and death I have been now ad- dressing you. Surely, Sirs, there is a reality in religion : and those great truths, which the Scriptures reveal, which are the sources of comfort and holiness to Christians in their way through life, and afford the only effectual support to their hearts in the hour of death ; these grand truths, I say, do deserve our most serious attention. How stands it then with us? Are we sensible of our guilt, impotence, and misery? Do we cordially believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, who alone can deliver us from the second death ? And are our hearts by a di- vine influence formed into the love of God and true holiness? These are questions of the most interesting nature. Let me beseech you not to trifle with them. And O ! may G»d, of his infinite mercy, by this event so fix your attention to them, as that you also may be ready to meet the summons whenever it shall come ! As to you my friends of this church, I am sensible your loss is very great, you feel it, you are deeply affected with it. But remember, though your friend, your minister, your fa- fttCETViNG 1*HE CROWN. Itj tber is taken from you, Jesus Christ, the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls, is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever. Put your trust in him. Offer your fervent and united prayers to him to repair this breach, by sending you a Pastor after his own heart, who shall feed you with knowledge and under- standing. Remember him who had the rule over you, his in- structions and counsels, his example and prayers. Be united among yourselves. Let fervent charity prevail in your breasts towards each other. And, while you steadily adhere to Christ and his gospel, let there be a noble emulation among you, which shall outvie the other in love and good works. And so may the peace of God dwell in your hearts by faith, and the comforts of the Holy Spirit abound there !- And now, to the sorrowful and affectionate relatives of the venerable deceased what shall I say ? I sympathize with you my friends in all the grief you feel on this sad and tender oc- casion. You have lost an affectionate and indulgent parent. And your loss is the greater, as it hath been your distinguish- ed felicity, in the course of providence, to spend your lives in so intimate a connection with him under the same roof. But let not your sorrow exceed. Be thankful to God that his life was so long spared to you. Think of the bliss and glory he now possesses in the heavenly world. And, while you often call to mind the excellent counsels he hath given you, and are walking in the path he trod, comfort yourselves with the joyful and transporting prospect of meeting him again, ere long, in the realms of light and glory above. SERMON ON THE DEATH OF KING GEORGE 11. PREACHED NOVEMBER 2d, 1760. M 1 Chron. XXIX. 97, 2di.— Thirty and three years reigned he in Jerusalem : and he died in a good old age, full of days, riches and honour. — ISucH is the account, the sacred historian gives, of the decease of David, one of the greatest and best of kings. In like terms also, will history record the mournful providence we this day deplore. — thirty and three years reigned GEORGE the SECOND, AND HE DIED IN A GOOD OLD AGE, FULL OF DAYS, RICHES AND HONOUR. But it is not in the cold language of an historian that I can relate, nor is it, methinks, with the indifference of distant times that you can hear, an event of such importance. He is no more ! — What heart but feels a sound so sad and solemn ! The Prince who long governed us with wisdom, equity, and moderation ; who guarded our liberties with a jealous and watchful eye; who sought our happiness with a tender and zealous concern ; who fought our battles, enlarged our borders, healed our divisions, and bv the blessing of God on his coun" scls and arms, made us a great and prosperous people : the Prince who so reigned over us, as few had ever done before him; and extended his conquests farther than any of them could boast, not into distant lands only, but into the hearts of his enemies at home : What shall 1 say ? This great and good Prince, the father of his country, the friend of mankind, and the favourite of Providence, is no more. Such reflections surely, would be too painful to a grateful and considerate mind, were it not relieved by the bright and pleasing pro- spects we enjoy, in his illustrious offspring and successor. Nevertheless even these, though they revive our spirits, can- not make us forget our sorrows; or discharge us from the debt we owe to the providence of God, and to his memory, on the present solemn occasion. Soon to forget him is hardly possible : and to refrain from such public expressions of grief as these, is not only indecent M 2 180 A SERMON ON THE in itself; but argues a degree of levity, highly unbojuoming a good man and a Christian. When Moses the servant of the Lord died, the children of Israel wept for him, in the plains of Moab, thirty days a : and so very affecting was the public la- mentation for good Josiah the king, that when any extraordi- nary mourning happened, even for some hundreds of years af- terwards, it was said to be like that of Hadadrimmon, in the valley of Megiddon h. We are not indeed under that extraor- dinary providence, which was the peculiar privilege of the Jews ; yet our liberties, both civil and religious, do under God, so much depend on the will of our superiors, that it would be great stupidity, were we not duly affected with the mortality of princes, and were we not ready to offer tlie grateful tribute of our tears, in this pubHc way, to the memories of those who have ruled lonff and well over us. The Protestant Dissenters have, I am sure, the highest reason to express such a temper on the present occasion : and if they have any cense of religion on their minds, and any remembrance — any feeling of the suf- ferings which their pious ancestors endured under former reigns, they will want no motive to excite them to it. It isj my brethren, the voice of God to the whole land: and the man of wisdom will hear it. May we be the men of wisdom, who hear the voice, who understand it, and who are made better by it ! That this may be the happy case with us, I shall attempt some general improvement of the history before us. I. I shall give you the character of David, with a short ac- count of his happy and prosperous reign, and the circumstanceg attending his death. These things I shall II. Apply to the present occasion : and then, III. Make some suitable reflections on the whole. I. We begin with the character of this great and excellent Prince, and the circumstances of his reign and death, as they arc recorded in the text. Of all the kings of Israel, the name of David makes the briglitcst figure in the Jewish history. His natural endow- ments, his religious character, and his princely virtues, were all truly admirable. On each of these I might particularly a Deut. xxxiv. 8. 6 Ztch. xii. 11. DEATH OF KING GEORGE II. 181 enlarge. I might speak of his person, which the historian tells us was fair and comely ; of his genius, which was bright and enterprising; of his natural disposition, which was hu- mane, generous, and condescending ; and of his exalted piety, wherein he excelled most others, and of which his writings furnish us a lively and convincing proof. I might speak of the extraordinary and supernatural gifts bestowed on him, which have rendered his name so famous in the church oi God ; and of a circumstance, which, though it entered not into his real character, yet was the highest honour conferred on him ; 1 mean, that the Son of God himself condescended to be called the Son of David a. But I forbear. It is in the character of a Prince we are now to view him : and we shall find him possessed of all those royal virtues, which eminently qualified him to reign over a free, a numerous, and a powerful people. Wisdom has been generally first mentioned, as not only the bright ornament, but the necessary accomplishment of a great king. Herein David excelled: for, as the Scriptures tell us, lie was wise, according to the wisdom of an angel of God, to know all things that arc in the earth b. The manner he be- haved himself in the house of Saul, his conduct when he as- cended the throne, the measures he pursued am.idst the various vicissitudes of his reign, and the precautions he took just be- fore his death, respecting the settlement of his crown, all shew him to have been possessed of an uncommon share of sagacity and prudence. But, however superior his abilities for govern- ment were, he did not trust to his own understanding; but as he sought direction of God in all his affairs, so he paid a due regard to the counsels of those whose experience and in- fluence gave them access to his throne. His wisdom, thus supported by the advice of his nobles, was accompanied with that firmness, resolution, and vigour, which contributed great- ly to the success of his measures. What he resolved with de- liberation, he executed with spirit. But there were other virtues, by which these his natural talents for government were mightily improved and adorned — . ft Mark xii. 35. h 2 Sam. xiv. 20. 182 A SERMON ON THE virtues to which the courts of princes are often stratigers. The principles of truth and justice were firmly established in his heart, and added daily strength and security to his throne, while his wijrdom reflected a bright lustre upon it. He execut- ed judgment and justice among all his people a. Nor was the administration of it confined within his own borders; but dis- tributed with an impartial hand into the countries all around him. His faith with neighbouring princes was always held sa- cred and inviolable; for he was superior to the little arts of perfidy, fraud, and dissimulation : and whenever he saw it ne- cessary to carry the sword into any of their borders, it was in defence of a just and righteous cause. So that the maxim he laid down at the close of his life, for the instruction of Solomon, was that by which he always regulated his own practice. — He that rulttli over men must he just, ruling in the fear of God b. Nor was his justice so severe and unrelenting, as not to ad- mit of the exercise of tenderness and moderation: for though tlie safety of his people, and the honour of his government, made it necessary that he should inflict exemplary punishment upon some ; yet there were others, who shared the happy and unexpected fruits of his clemency and forbearance. It was a most daring affront that Shimei the Benjamite oftered to his person, when by an unnatural rebellion he was obliged, for a while, to retire from his court at Jerusalem. He went along on the hill's side over against him, and cursed as he went, and threw stones at him, and cast dust c. Cut David, instead of executing that vengeance upon this insolent rebel, which he most righteously deserved, and to which he was urged by the pressing instances of his servants, makes this warm reply to the jealousy they very naturally expressed for his honour — a reply which shews him to have been a stranger to every cruel and revengeful sentiment. — What have I to do with you, ye sons of Zeruiah, that ye shoidd this day be adversaries unto me ? Shall there any man be put to death this day in Israel ? For do not I know, that I am this day king over Israel d ? Nay more than this, his lenity exceeded : for, not satisfying fl 1 Chron. xviii. 14. b 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. c 2 Sam. xvi. 13. d2 Sum, xix. S2. DEATH or KING GEORGE IT. 183 himself witli those expressions of moderation only, which pru- dence and policy dictate, he nobly triumphed in the most dif- fusive acts of kindness and generosity. His breast glowed with love to good men ; his heart felt the miseries of the dis- tressed; and his enemies themselves were the sharers of his beneficence. How generous was his treatment of Saul, when a fair opportunity offered of revenging the injuries which that cruel prince had done him ! The Lord forbid, says he, that I should stretch forth mine hand against the Lord's anointed a. A generosit)'', which produced an effect as glorious, as it was itself singular: for it gave him a victory which his sword could never have obtained — a victory over the obdurate heart of a most unrelenting enemy. Saul lift up his voice and wept, saying. Thou art more righteous than I : for thou hast re- warded me good, whereas I have rewarded thee evil. And thou hast shewed this day, how that thou hast dealt well with me : forasmuch as when the Lord had delivered me into thine hand, thou killedst me not h. Yea so exact was his honour, that instead of exulting over the tyrant, when Providence had laid him in the dust, and thereby made way for him to the crown, he most severely resented the levity of him, who with a pleasant air brought him the tidings of his death c: and he very liberally rewarded the humanity of those valiant men, who rescued the remains of their deceased king out of the hands of the Philistines d. To which I must add, that ever after forgetting the unkindness of Saul, he behaved with the utmost tenderness towards his family. The same temper which disposed him thus to act towards his enemies, appeared likewise in all those bowels of compas- sion he felt for the distressed. Plow patiently did he listen to the petition of the widow of Tekoah ! and with what emotion of soul did he assure her that he would give charge concerning her complaint e? Not to say how his wrath kindled at the prophet Nathan's striking representation of the man who had cruelly oppressed his poor neighbour^. a I Sam. xxiv. C. b \ Sam. xxiv. 16 — 18. c 2 Sam. i. 13—16. d 2 Sam. ii, 4—7. e 2 Sam. xiv. 4—11. /2 Sam. xii. 1—6. 184 A SERMON ON THE A heart capable of such sympathy as this, you will easily suppose, must be formed for all the offices of friendship and love. A sufficient proof of which we have in the warm and steady affection that subsisted between him and Jonathan. He loved him as his own soul : and the necessity of his affairs obliging them for a while to part, they wept in each others embraces, imtil David exceeded a. Nor can I forget to men- tion the moving language that dropt from his lips, when the news was brought him of the defeat and death of Absalom his son. Although he fell in an action, the most traitorous and unnatural that was ever heard of; yet the tenderness cf a friend, and the bowels of a parent, totally suppressed every in- censing reflection, and obliged him to lament in an ecstasy of grief — O my son Absalom, my son, my son Absalom : would God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my son, my son b ? Such was the humanity of this excellent prince : a humani- ty that did not in the least proceed from imbecility or weak- ness of mind, which, it must be acknowledged, is sometimes the cause of excessive tenderness and compassion, or however greatly contributes to it. No. He was as valiant as he was generous : and by the happy conjunction of these two virtues, which are indeed inseparable, and shed a mutual lustre on each other ; he shewed a greatness of mind in which few have equalled him. No danger ever intimidated him, when the cause of God and his country were concerned. With what amazing resolution did he accept the challenge of the Philis- tine champion, who dared to defy the armies of the living God ! and, though so very inferior to him in stature and mili- tary skill, how bravely did he conquer him at single combat ! Nor was this the only proof he gave of his valour : for as he fought many battles, and in all of them seemed regardless of his own safety ; so he justly merited the applause of the peo- ple, when they sung before him ; Saul has slain his thou- sands, and David his ten thousands c. Nay, what rendered his courage the more deserving of this high applause it re- ceived, was the principle that animated it : for it did not arise from vain glory, or a prodigality of life ; but from a lively a 1 Sam. xx. 41. b 2 Sam. xviii. 33. c 1 Sam. xviii. 7. DEATH or KING GEORGE II. 185 sense of his duty to God, and from the tenderest affection for his country. He was the servant of God, and the father of his people. His breast was fired with a true zeal for the ho- nour of the one, and with the most ardent wishes for the hap- piness and prosperity of the other. Animated with these mo- tives, he was fearless of danger, and patient of all the fatigues and hardships to which constant action exposed him. Nei- ther did he hereby contract a fierceness of temper, or an indif- ference to the lives of his people ; which is too often the sad effect of a constant attention to war, and the calamitous scenes it necessarily brings after it. So far from this, that he refused to drink of the water of Bethlehem, because they who brought it him had obtained it at the hazard of their lives. It is their blood, says he, God forbid that I shotdd do this thing a. The like jealous regard he also shewed to the liberties of his subjects, not allowing himself to encroach on their rights, nor carelessly permitting others to do it with impunity. In one word, what completed his character as a good prince, was the strict regard he paid to the influence of Providence in all his affairs. The divine wisdom he earnestly implored, to direct his counsels : and on the divine assistance he firmly relied, for the success of his measures. To God he looked with humble confidence, when he girded on his sword for bat- tle, and marched out against the enemy in the field : and to the same God he failed not to offer his solemn praises, when victory was declared on bis side. Blessed be the Lord wy strength, says he, who teacheth my hands to war, and my fingers to fight. It is he who suhdueth the people under me. It is he who giveth salvation to kings : who delivereth David his servant from the hurtful sword b. Nor were the expres- sions of his piety confined to these occasions only : for it was the business of his life, to reform the manners of his people; to heal the unhappy divisions that prevailed among the tribes; and to bring the worship of God under the regulations which he had received immediately from heaven. Yea, so ardent was the zeal he felt for the glory of God, that though he was not himself permitted to build a temple to his name ; yet he a I Chron. xi. 19. b Psal. cxliv. 1, 2, 10. 186 A SERMON ON THE earnestly wished the accomplishment of this great design, and made very large and expensive preparations for it. Such was the character of David ; such were the virtues he possessed; and in such manner did he reign over a great and happy people : God himself bearing this testimony to him ; / have found David, a man after mine own heart, who hath ful- filled all my will a. It remains, that I now speak of the blessings which the di- vine Providence bestowed upon this excellent prince, and which our text tells us, were length of days, riches, and ho~ nour ; rewards, which, in those times, were very frequently and largely dispensed to wise and good men. Thus, when Solomon draws the character of Wisdom, by which he intends religion, he describes her, as having length of days in her right hand, and m her left hand riches and honour b. 1. Length of days. This was the happiness of David: and a very great one it was, since under that dispensation, long life vv'as generally agreed to be a special mark of the pro- vidential favour of God. His reign was long. Thirty and three years reigned he in Jerusalem : and forty in all, includ- inET the time he reitrned over Judah in Hebron. Some of the Jewish princes were called away by death from their thrones, almost as soon as they ascended them. But it was his privi- lege, you see, as it had been of several of his predecessors, such as Moses, Othniel, Deborah, Gideon, Eli, Samuel, and Saul, to possess the government to this late period. The length of his life also was proportionable to that of his reign. Seventy years he lived ; a term, which we may reasonably conclude, he did not wish to exceed. Moses, the man of God, had long before his time observed, that the days of our years are threescore years and ten ,- and if by reason of strength they be fourscore years, yet is their strength labour and sorrow, for it is soon cut off, and we flee away c. When his strength therefore began to decline, and the pow- ers of nature fail, he could not but in these circumstances be desirous of ceasing from his labours on earth, and of aspiring to the active services and joys of heaven. With this temper a Acts xiii. 22. h Prov. iii. IC. c Psal. xc. 10. DEATil OF KINTr ORORrtE IT. I8T of niiikt he received his dismission hence ; and to his un- speakable advantage, exchanged a temporal, for an immortal crown of glory and happiness above, irlav in g served his gene- ration by the will of God, he fell on sleep a. Again, 2. If wealth be a blessing, as it most certainly is to a wise and good prince, David was in this respect fiivoured above all his predecessors; and it is probable, above all the kings of the earth at that time. Some idea we may form of his riches, from the short account the sacred historian gives, of his peo- ple, his arms, his conquests, his treasures, and his attendants. His people were like the dust of the earth for midtitiide b. His army consisted of three hundred thousand meiv, the" standing force of the kinjjdom c : and though he was not am- bltious of power — a passion that has proved the bane of man- kind, and the source of some of the most terrible calamities that have overspread our world — yet we may reasonably sup- pose, that his dominions were considerably enlarged, by the victories he obtained over the Philistines, Moabitcs, Syrians, and other nations. Of this however we are sure, that these his conquests brought a large accession of wealth to his trea- suries. For so immense were his riches, that besides his other possessions, he himself says at the close of his life, he had prepared for the house of the Lord an hundred thou- sand talents of gold, and a thousand thousand talents of silver d ; and of brass, and iron, without weight e. Whence it may be also concluded, that the trade of his kingdom was greatly increased ; for otherwise we cannot account for the large offerings, which on this occasion the people made, to- wards building the temple. To all which, if we add the ac- count given us of his servants, his treasurers, his counsellors, his generals, and the officers set over his store-houses, his « Acts xiil. 36. h 2 Chreji. i, 9. c I Chron. xxvii. I. d If we reckon a talent of gold at c€1500. and a talent of silver at <:6 37.5. acfoiding to the usual computation, the sums here mentioned will amount to j£ S25,00(),0U0. an incredible treasure! But tlwj difficulty is easily solved, hy supposing that the talent here signifies injifl'ercntly nny jiL'ce or mass, of gold or silver: in which sense we lind this word is used, Zeah. v. 7. and applied even to lead. e 1 Chron. xxii. 14. 188 A SERMON ON THE castles, his vineyards, his flocks, and his herds, we must al- low him to have been a very rich and powerful prince indeed. But more than this, 3. The hoary head of this great and mighty king was crowned with honour and glory. He died full of days, riches and honour. He was the man whom God delighted to ho- nour ; who was raised up on high, the anointed of the God if Jacob a. Not to speak of the honourable mention made of his name in the sacred pages, as a prophet, as a good man, and the man after God's own heart ; it is sufficient here to observe the renown he acquired, through the favour of Hea- ven, in the character of a prince. Hisyame went out into all lands, and the Lord brought the fear of him on all the nations round about b. He honoured him likewise, in the eyes of his own people : for sure no king was ever held in higher venera- tion by his subjects, than he was. All Israel and Judah lov- ed him c. Nay, such was the warmth of their affection for him, that on one occasion they publicly declared, Thou art worth ten thousand of us d. So indeed they might well ex- press themselves, when they reflected what various and rich blessings through his means they enjoyed; how he had fought their battles ; saved them from their enemies ; enlarged their borders ; united their tribes ; and, by the favour of Provi- dence, made them the most happy and prosperous people un- der the sun. Nor did they thus love and honour him in his life only. He was the father of his country : as such they considered him, and as such therefore they most sincerely and affectionately deplored his death. His advanced age, though it rendered the event the less sudden and unexpected, did not in the least detract from their tender regard to his memory; but rather increased, as it most justly ought to do, their ve- neration for it. O what tears of sad and genuine sorrow must a grateful people shed at the tomb of such a prince ! and with what emotion of soul, may we suppose they expressed them- selves, in the very words perhaps which he himself had vised ft 2 Sam. xxiii. 1. ^ I Chron. xiv, 17. c 1 Sara, xviii. IG, d 2 Saiu. xviii. 3. DEATH OF RING GEORGE II. 189 at the grave of Abner — This day a prince and a great man is fallen in Israel a ! Thus died David the khig in a good old age, fall of days, riches and honour. But when David died, did the hopes of Israel die with him ? No. By the favour of God, Solomon his son reigned in his stead — a son who, though of a tender age, inherited his father's virtues ; his wisdom, riches, and honour : and under whom they enjoyed a long, a happy, and an undisturbed peace, which was the fruit of David's heroic valour, and of his active and prudent counsels. A prospect this, which, as it administered great comfort to the good old king in his last moments ; so might well serve to alleviate the grief of his afflicted people, while they were publicly lament- ing his loss. Having thus attempted the character of David, and given you some brief account of his happy and prosperous reign, and of the circumstances attending his death ; I come now II. To apply what has been said to the present mournful occasion. A mournful occasion I call it; for so duty and afiection oblige me to express myself: and such I am persuaded you feel it. What man of a public spirit, and an ingenuous mind, but must be deeply affected with the loss we this day sustain ! His advanced age has indeed in some sort prepared us for the event : the numerous ofFspring^ he has left behind him, has happily secured us from the fears that have been often felt on these occasions : and the bright prospects we enjoy in his illus- trious Grandson, who now possesses his crown, have very justly raised our sinking spirits, and spread a joyful air over our countenances. But these circumstances, as they may be reasonably supposed to increase the regard we owe to his me- mory ; so, by relieving our minds of the excessive grief we should otherwise endure, they the better enable us to pay this just and natural tribute to it. Flattery is I know never so much to be suspected, as when the characters of princes are attempted. But were we guilty of an excess, while we are reciting his virtues, we have an cx- u 2 Sam. iii. oS. 19f) A SERMON ON THE disc to offer, wliich has frequently l)een admitted in instances of private i'riendship ; I mean, a partiality which natural afibc- tioM almost necessarily induces. For we this day mourn the death of a parent — a king, who has hcen a nursing father to our Israel ; and who has long since merited the precedence of all other princes, both in respect of the mildness, justice, and wisdom of his administration, and of the honour, happiness, and prosperity, by which Providence has distinguished his reign. Look around you, and say, where among all the mo- narchs that rule on our earth, is his equal. Look back into the history of former times, and say, which of his predecessors, without detracting from the merit of any of them, has swayed the sceptre for so many years, with such reputation to himself, and such advantage to his subjects, as he has done. Shall fo- reigners envy us our felicity ; and posterity recount the bless- ings we enjoy? and shall we remain wholly insensible of them ? Shall they describe the virtues of our king, and record the actions he has done? and shall we who have both known and felt the happy influence of them, pass them over in silence and death ? No. This is an ingratitude very ill becoming the profession we make; and which in the Jews of old was very severely punished by Heaven. But there is a higher mo- tive than that of the justice due to our deceased king, to awaken our attention to this important event. The relation that subsists between princes and their subjects, God has him- self established: and when he calls them from their thrones, and thereby dissolves our connections with them ; he solemn- ly commands us to reflect seriously on their conduct towards us, on the blessings we have received through their means, .and the loss we sustain by their death. The royal virtues of our late Sovereign you have anticipat- ed, while I have been describing those of David: and I doubt not, but you have been struck with the similarity of many cir- cumstances in the reign and the decease, both of the one and the other. If wisdom, steadiness, justice, moderation, valour, a Jove of his country, and a regard to the providence of God in all his affairs; if these were the virtues that formed the cha- racter of David, I am sure we may without flattery affirm, that DEATH OF KING GEORGE II, 191 we have a happy resemblance of him in the instance before us. Whoever considers the nature of our excellent constitution ; and then reflects on his foreign connections, the disputfs he has been engaged in abroad, the rcbelUon he has had to con- tend with at home, and the unhappy divisions that formerly prevailed among his subjects ; whoever considers these things, must needs admire that prudence, which has enabled him so to conduct, amidst all these vicissitudes, as not only to keep the firm possession of his throne, but to secure to himself the es- teem and affection of all sorts of men, and with the blessing of God, to raise this nation to that pitch of glory, in which we now see it. The steadiness of his counsels, and the firmness with which he has pursued his measures, are notorious to all ; and secure him from the least suspicion of timidity and irre- solution. The whole world also is a witness to the sacred and inviolable regard he has ever paid to all his public engage- ments. While other princes have had recourse to the base arts of fraud and dissimulation, in order to compass their am- bitious and unreasonable designs; he hath shewn a noble su- periority to them all, and hath raised his character not upon the ruins of his innocent neighbours, nor by any of those vio- lent measures, which an insatiable lust of power dictates; but by a prudent and just care of his own dominions, and a com- passionate concern to aid and relieve the oppressed. Amidst all the infamy that falls on the head of Austria, for her base perfidy, and foul ingratitude ; Prussia and his other allies will proclaim aloud, to all the world, and to the latest posterity, the fidelity, the compassion, and the generosity of Geokge THE Second. Nor has he failed to administer that justice to his subjects at home, which has thus governed his conduct towards his neighbours abroad. Neither blood, nor honour, nor interest, have been able to screen those from the punishment diie to their crimes, who by disaffection, cowardice, or a neglect of duty, have betrayed their country; or, who have shed inno- cent blood. 80 strict a regard has he paid to that justice, the due distribution of whicl} is as necessary to the happiness of c\ 192 A SERMON ON THE people, as the exercise of clemency and mercy I The principles of equity, and the established laws of his country, have been ever the rule of his conduct. Nay, so careful has he been not to stretch his prerogative beyond its just limits, and not in the least to infringe upon the properties of his subjects, that in some instances, none have with greater difficulty obtained their right, than he has himself. His throne has been established .by righteousness : and with the prophet Samuel of old he could appeal to his people, saying. Whose ox have I taken? or ivhose ass have I taken ? or whom have I defrauded ? whom have I oppressed a ? Our liberties have been always dear to him : and, while he has given us the fullest proof, that he was incapable of offering the least violence to them himself; he has with the utmost attention guarded them from the attempts of all others. So that under our vines and our fig-trees we have quietly sat down, and cheerfully enjoyed the fruit of our honest labour : and the worship of God we have peaceably at- tended, according to the dictates of our consciences, none dar- ing with impunity to make us afraid. But it is not this negative merit only, by which he has en- deared his memory to us. While he has thus held tyranny and oppression at a distance from his throne, he has made his crown bright, and his name illustrious, by the liberal and dif- fusive exercise of the positive duties of humanity and good- ness. The subjects of those his foreign dominions, whose only law is their sovereign's will, can loudly testify this. They can say, and I doubt not they do it with tears of real sorrow, how happily they have lived under his mild and gen- tle administration ; and what tender compassion he has ex- pressed for the miseries they have endured, by the merciless devastations of their cruel enemies ; and which have been their sad lot for no other reason, than because their Prince was our King. But we need not go from home to learn this. Of his humane and princely generosity we have sufficient proofs among ourselves. He considered all his subjects as his chil- dren ; and like an affectionate parent, he most ardently wish- ed, and constantly sought their happiness. The distressed he a 1 Sum. xii. 3. DEATH OF KING GEORGE II. 193 liberally relievetl : and even those who had forfeited their lives to the laws of their country, were not beyond the reach of his compassion. The necessary orders for their execution, were always issued with a reluctance which shewed how sensibly he was touched with their folly and misery: and where mercy could interpose, consistent with the honour of his government and the safety of his people, there it was sure to be extended with the greatest alacrity and pleasure. The rebellion in forty- five, as it served to establish him on his throne more firmly than ever; so it had this effect, as well by the lenity of his conduct towards those deluded and ungrateful wretches, who fell into the hands of justice, as by the complete conquest his arms obtained over the rest. The greatness of mind, which thus appeared in all his acts of lenity and mercy, even towards the enemies of his person and government, will leave us no room to question, that he was possessed of a personal valour, not unlike that of David himself. Oudenarde will say with what intrepidity he faced the arms of France, in his youthful days, fearless of danger, though his horse was shot under him, and a general fell at his side. Nor shall we easily forget, how he exposed his person, even in advanced life, on the plains of Dettingen ; where he bravely asserted the injured rights of his country, and liberally reaped the fruits of his conduct and valour, in the glorious victory he obtained on that great occasion. Thus hath he fought our battles, and thus hath he hazarded his life in de- fence of our liberties. Such a prince surely deserves the highest applause : nay his enemies themselves cannot fail to contribute their part to the honour due to his memory; since, while they have felt the just indignation of his sword, they have experienced the fruits of that generosity, which is the noblest proof of real valour. For we have seen him, out of his tender compassion for the miseries of mankind, amidst all the amazing successes with which Providence has crowned his arms, making overtures of peace to those, who as they had no claim to such generosity, so considering the desperate state of their affairs, had little reason to expect it. A generosity this, unknown to the generality of princes, whose only motive to VOL. III. N 194 A SERMON ON THE war is ambition, and who promise themselves no other rewards, than the spoils of their innocent neighbours. In one word; that wliich completes his character, and adds the brightest lustre to it, is the religious regard he has ever paid to the influence of heaven in all his affairs. The settle- ment of the Protestant snccessio7i in his illustrious house, was an event wherein the hand of Providence signally appeared : nor did he forget to express his sense of this, when it first took effect in the peaceable accession of his royal father to the crown and dignity of these realms. During the several vicis- situdes of his reign, we have seen him publicly implore the direction and blessing of Almighty God : and when victory lias declared itself on his side, we have heard him with great reverence and gratitude ascribe praise to the same God, say- ing, in the language of David, whom he imitated in this as well as his other virtues, / will not trust in my bow, neither shall my sword save me : but thou hast saved us from our enemies, and hast put them to shame that hated us a. Such was the character of this great and excellent prince ; I should rather say, such are the outlines of his character, and so nearly, even in this general view of him, did he resemble David himself. Nor is the similarity less obvious in the cir- cumstances mentioned in our text. Length of days, riches, and ho?iour, were the liberal rewards they each enjoyed. Se- venty and seven years b he lived, an age which exceeded even that of David : and thirty and three years he reigned, a period which few of his ancestors attained. His riches, I need not tell you, were far more considerable than any British monarch before him ever possessed. Of this, his numerous fleets and armies, his large acquisitions abroad, the prodigious trade of his people to all parts of the world, and the amazing supplies that have been yearly raised for defraying the expences of the present war, are a sufficient proof. All which instances of his greatness, have not failed to awaken the astonishment of Europe, and to command that respect from foreign powers, to which the favour of Providence hath justly intitled him. The cheerfulness also, with which his people have thus contributed a Fsal. xliv. 6, 7. b Within sixteen days. DEAfH OF liING GEORGE II. 195 to the support of the just and prudent raeasures of his admi- nistration, and the unanimity that has happily prevailed among them, as they have secured the highest reputation to his go- vernment, in the view of all the world; so they have shewn him to be possessed of the hearts of his subjects — an honour which every good king will account the greatest, next to tiie favour of God himself. With truth therefore it may be af- firmed of him, that he died in a good old age, full of days, riches and honour. Happy Prince ! Thus raised up by God, to humble tlie pride and restrain the power of haughty tyrants; to assist his oppressed neighbours against the violent attempts of Popish enemies ; and, like a tender father, to guard the liberties, and promote the interests, of a dutiful and affectionate people. May his name ever live, not in the records of history only ; but in the hearts of all those who have felt the blessings of his just, mild, and gracious administration ! But, while we thus lament his loss, let us remember that he, as well as David, has left a successor on his throne of fair and promising expectations — a Prince who we trust inherits, not the dominions only ; but the virtues of his Royal Ances- tor : and who appears in this high station, with this advantage above most of his predecessors, that he has been trained to government under the reign of the best of Kings, and been formed to the duties of humanity and goodness, under the in- structions of the best of Princesses — A Princess, whose name will shine in history, with this additional lustre to all her ex- cellent qualifications, that through the favour of Heaven she is the royal mother of George the Third. To him the princes, and the mighty men, and the sons of the king, and all the people, have submitted themselves ; as they did to Solomon of old a. Nor will they, I hope, forget to offer the like fervent prayers to heaven on his behalf which ascended from the lips of Israel and Judah on that occasion b. Give thy judgments, O God, to the king, and thy righteous- ness to him that ruleth over us. Let him judge thy people with righteousness, and thy poor with judgmetit. Let hini « 1 Chron. xxix. 23, 24. b Psal. Ixxii. N 2 196 A SERMON ON THE save the chiklren of the needy ; and break in pieces the op* pressor. Let him come doivn like rain upon the mown grass, as showers that water the earth. In his days let the rigk' teous flourish ; and let there be an abundance of peace in our land. And since, through thy blessing on the arms of our late sovereign, thou hast given him dominion from sea to sea, hast made them that dwell in the wilderness bow before him, and his enemies lick the dust of his feet ; let the kings of the earth acknowledge his power, and his people ofler him the cheerful ti'ibute of a dutiful and constant obedience. Let prayer may be made continually for him : and let him reign with wisdom, equity, and moderation : and with increasing happiness, splendour, and prosperity, to the latest period. It remains that I now close what has been said, III. With two or three reflections. 1. How great a blessing is a good King ! a Prince of a wise, honest, and generous heart ; who fears God, and loves his people ! Such, surely, do most justly merit our highest esteem, and our warmest gratitude; since, by their hands. Providence dispenses to us the blessings of peace and plenty; since he appoints them the guardians of our lives and li- berties ; and since knowledge and virtue flourish chiefly, through the encouragement they receive from their influence and example. What an unspeakable privilege this is, we have learnt, not by mere speculation, the only way in which most countries conceive of it ; but by experience ; for we have been the happy people, who have seen, felt, and enjoyed this great ])lessing. O what thankfulness should possess all our hearts ; especially theirs, who have any sense of religion impressed on their spirits ! Can we read of the cruelties exercised in some former reigns, and hear of the miseries which our Protestant brethren abroad suffer, for the sake of God and a good con- science ; and not feel in our breasts every sentiment of gra- titude, that can be conceived, to that infinitely good God who has cast our lot in this happy island, and given us existence in so bright an sera of the British history ? May we ever retain a due sense of these things on our minds, and constantly ex- press it, by the most cheerful and loyal obedience to our great DEATH OF KlNc; GEOllGE II. ly*? and excellent Sovereign ! As we fear God let us honour the king a : and ever lead quiet and peaceable lives, in all godli- ness and honesty b> 2. From what has been said we are naturally led to reflect on the vanity of the world. How uncertain, how transitory, are all present enjoyments ! Death holds an universal empire : his dominion reaches over the whole earth. He inhabits every place ; knocks in his turn at every door ; and obliges every creature to submit to his authority. Princes, you sec, with all their power, and wealth, and policy, cannot bribe him ; nor is the poorest peasant beneath his notice. The fairest palace cannot shut him out ; nor docs the meanest cottage pass unobserved. The fathers where are they ? The kings do they live for ever c ? Where are the heroes of ancient times, that gave laws to the whole world, and carried their arms into the most distant parts of it? Their wisdom, their fame, their pow- er, could not make them immortal. Those lips which have spoke truth, and peace, and goodness from the throne, are closed in silence and death : and those hands, that have wield- ed the sword to the terror of thousands, are become inactive in the dark and cold grave. Such ere long will be our lot. Happy they who are prepared for this great event I Happy they who are formed into a noble indifference to the uncer- tain enjoyments of this world ! Thrice happy they, who in the joyful expectations of a better state, can triumph over the last enemy in the language of an apostle ! O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, where is thy victory ? The sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks he to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ d. In one word, 3. Is the breath of kings in their nostrils ; and do they possess their crowns on the uncertain tenure of human life ? Let us learn then 7iot to put our trust in princes, nor in the son of man, in ichon there is no help. Their breath goeth forth, they return to the earth : in that very day their thoughts perish e. But there is a God who liveth for ever, and whoso a 1 Pet. ii. 17. i 1 Tim. ii. 2. c Zecl?. i. O. d 1 Cor. XV. 3 J — 57. c Psol. cxlvi. 3, 1: 198 A SERMON ON THE, &C. dominion endureth unto all generations. On him may our confidence be immoveably fixed, while we rejoice in the power and grace of Jesus his Son, who, when all the grandeur of this world hath vanished away, shall reign happy and glorious, amidst the never-ceasing praises of those, whom he hath re- deemed by his bloody and made kmgs and priests unto God for evermore a. a Rev. V. 9, 10. thf; various use of authobity and experience in matters of religion: A SERMON PREACHED TO THE MINISTERS AND MESSENGERS SEVERAL ASSOCIATED CHURCHES, AT HORSLEY, IN THE COUNTY OF GLOUCESTER, JUNE 13th, 1761. THE VARIOUS USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE IN MATTERS OF RELIGION. John iv. 41, 42. — And many more believed, because of his own word : and said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying ; for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world. XvELiGiON, at least the profession of it, takes its rise either from Authority or Experience. By Authority is meant tlic opinion and testimony of others : and by Experience the dic- tate of a man's own judgment, and the feeUngs of his own heart. Each of these principles or evidences of religion, if they may be so called, it is proposed now to consider; to in- quire into their various and proper use; and by comparing them, to shew the preference which should be given the latter before the former; and indeed the infinite importance, and in- dispensable necessity of it. — To this design the words of our text very naturally lead us. The woman of Samaria, having it seems been converted by the preaching of Christ, hastens away to her neighbours and acquaintance, and reporting to them what had happened, in- treats them to come immediately to hear him. The Samari- tans fell in with her request, and having themselves heard the Saviour, are also converted and become his disciples. Upon which they make the reflection in the text, Now we believe, not because of thy saying ; for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is itideed the Christ, the Saviour of the world. Here then we will briefly examine. First, The report which tlie woman makes to the Samari- tans, and the attention they pay to it; which is what may be called Authority : And, 202 THE USE OF AUTHOllITY AND EXPERIENCE Secondly, The effect of this, their hearing Christ them- selves, and so becoming his disciples; which is what answers to Experience. First, As to the report the woman of Samaria brought, it was in short this : " That having been to draw water at a well without the city, she had there met with a very extraordinary person a Jew ; that he had entered into a long discourse with her, wherein, besides the account he had given her of the na- ture of religion, he had made such discoveries to her of the se- crets of her heart and life, as abundantly convinced her that he was a prophet, yea no less a person than the Messiah or Sa- viour who should come ; and that therefore she earnestly wished they would immediately go out of the town to him, as she made no doubt but they would reap the same salutary ad- vantages from his instructions which she had done." Now the question is, what regard did it behove tlie Samaritans, in their circumstances, to pay to this story? To have treated it with ridicule and contempt would certainly have been most irration- al, not to say rude and indecent; since there were many high probabilities of the truth of it : and admitting it to have been true, it was manifestly an affliir of the utmost importance. And on the other hand, to have so rested their faith on this woman's report, as implicitly to have believed what she said, without making any farther inquiry into it, would have been a temper and conduct equally absurd and dangerous : nay it would have been in effect to defeat the very end for which she brought them the story. A summary view then, 1. Of the probabilities of this extraordinary relation, will very well account for the attention they paid to it: and a view, 2. Of tlie difRculties that attended it, will sufficiently justify their withholding a full assent to it, till such time as they had themselves heard Christ, or had received the immediate and lively impressions of his grace on their hearts. 1. The probabilities of the story were very strong. The woman they knew : she was their acquaintance, their neigh- bour, and their friend. That she had been at the well, and met with a Jew there, was not at all unlikely. That he was a IN MATTERS OF RELIGION. 203 prophet, yea the Messiah himself, was not impossible ; for he was expected about that time, and it was the opinion of many, whatever might be their national prejudices, that he would come of the Jews. And moreover that he actually was the Messiah, seemed a natural inference from what the woman re- ported concerning him ; provided her testimony was authentic, and might be depended upon. For though she pretended not that he had performed any external miracles ; yet she affirmed that he had done what was perhaps more extraordinary, that he had told her all things that ever she did a. The conclusion therefore was just and natural, that he was a prophet, yea more than a prophet, even Christ the Son of God : for wlio can penetrate into the hearts of men, and bring to light all the secret actions of their lives, but he who possesses divine know- ledge and perfection? And of the truth of the fact, that he did tell her all things that ever she had done, whence she drew the inference, there was the highest probability, if not moral certainty. It was an affair in which she was neither likely to be deceived herself, or to have any intent to deceive others. She must know whether this person did or did not reveal to her what lay concealed in her breast : no great discernment was necessary to qualify her to become a proper witness of this. And that she had no design to deceive seemed as evident : for she could propose no advantage to herself by the imposition, but rather the reverse ; since in giving this testimony concern- ing Jesus, she reflected highly on her own innocence and vir- tue, and humbly acknowledged herself one of the chief of sin- ners. And then the manner of her relating the story, the surprise, eagerness, and concern that appeared in her counte- nance, all argued her sincerity. Nay what put it beyond any reasonable dispute, was her inviting them to come to the well to see him : for this was resting the trial of her testimony upon the fullest and fairest issue imaginable. Now these re- flections, which the Samaritans could hardly avoid making, must have rendered her story highly probable. What then was the proper use of it ? Why, It prevented their treating her and the message she brought them with ri* a Ver. 29. 201 THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE - tlicule and contempt. Had there been no marks of" trutli upon it, or however had there been nothing of importance iu it, they would have been justified in turning their backs upon her, either as an idle silly woman, or as one who had framed a design to deceive. But the contrary of this being the case, though still they must be supposed to have had their doubts, they were effectually secured from a trifling and indecent be- haviour. The probability of the story was a reason also for their in- quiring into it. And indeed it was for this end that she re- lated it. She did not desire them to lay a greater stress upon her testimony, than it would most naturally and reasonably bear. She did not wish them to believe that Jesus was the Messiah, and that his religion was true, because she said so. All she wanted of them was, to go and converse with him, and so to make trial for themselves. And there was every thing iu the report itself, the circumstances of it, and her manner of delivering it, to provoke them to this. If the importance of any fact, if tlie probability of its being true, and if friendship ibr the person who relates it, may be justly deemed sufficient reasons to fix our attention to any matter; such reasons were all of them subsisting in the present case. It could not be denied that it was an important question, whether this was the Christ, the Saviour of the world ; and if he were so, whe- ther a great deal did not depend upon their knowing him, and believing in him. It could not be denied, as hath been shewn already, that it was both a possible and a probable thing that Jesus might be the person. Nor could it be denied farther, that there was some decent regard due to her as a neighbour and a friend. If therefore their attention had not been excited by these means, nor they prevailed on to go and see Christ, and to hear what he had to say, they had most certainly been culpable in a very high degree. And then again, when they had been and heard Christ, and felt the power of his grace upon their hearts, the declaration of this woman served as a collateral evidence of the truth of the Christian doctrine, and had a happy tendency to confirm their faith in Jesus as the Messiah. They could not but re- IN MATTERS OF HELIGION. 205 fleet upon it with pleasure, as tlic iustrunicnt of their conver- sion ; and from a comparison drawn between their experience and hers, derive a farther proof of what they now firmly be- lieved. Such then was the proper use, in the instance before us, of that authority, which luider the present circumstances, might be deemed human and traditional. Let us now on the other hand, 2. Consider the difficulties attending this very extraordinary story; which might justify their withholding a full assent to it, till such time as they had themselves heard Christ, or had felt the immediate influence of his grace on their hearts. Her report that she had met with Jesus the IMessiah at the well, though highly probable, and in her own apprehension un- questionably true; yet to the Samaritans, who were at present only inquirers about the fact, could be but doubtful and un- certain. It was natural enouffh for them to reason thus with themselves : " True, she can hardly be supposed to have framed this story with a view to impose upon us : Yet she herself may have been deceived; her passions may have got the better of her judgment; and while she verily believes she hath seen the Messiah, conversed with him, and been exalted to heaven by his discourse, it may have been no more than an illusion of the brain, or a violent sally of imagination. Be- sides, we have not yet had time to see the effect of this un- usual conversion, in the general course of her behaviour. It is prudent therefore, at least for a while, to suspend our full assent, and to wait for farther evidence from the discourse of Jesus himself; especially as she tells us we have now a fair opportunity of seeing him with our own eyes, and conversing with him face to face." In this reasoning there was doubtless some force : not to say how natural it was for a depraved heart to suggest many other circumstances, which might tend to weaken her testimony. Supposing then the Samaritans to have gone no farther than this, their doubts were of real use to them. For such a cau- tion prevented their paying that regard to human authority, which was due only to divine. It secured them from the ill influence of a faith, which as it would have been merely tra- 206 THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXl'ERIEIsCE ditional, so would have produced no valuable fruit in theit hearts or lives; a faith which would have been subject to con- tinual fluctuation and change ; and in short a faith which would have essentially injured them, by sealing them up in ignorance and sloth, and inspiring them with all the obsti- nacy of self-conceit, and with all the insolence of religious pride. From these evils, I say, this caution effectually se- cured them ; while at the same time it disposed them to wish earnestly to come at the whole truth of the matter. And thus on the one hand, an assent to her testimony as far as it would go, and on the other hand, an unwillingness to rest their faith merely on her authority, produced the happy efFect which the history mentions. They cheerfully lell in with her invitation : to Jesus they came: his discourse they heard: and, convinced by his mighty reasoning, and overpowered by his divine per- suasion, they became his disciples. Which leads me now Secondly, To consider the grand evidence upon which their faith of the mission and doctrine of Christ was built: and that was their own experience. Now, say they, we believe not because of^ thy saying ,- for we have heard him ourselves, and kmnv that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world. ' The matter of which they were to make trial was what the woman had reported to them ; that Jesus was the Messiah arid the Saviour of the world, Gentiles as well as Jews ; and that his doctrine was capable of producing those effects upon the minds of others, which she affirmed it had produced on hers. Now as to the first of these ; since Christ, it is probable, wrought no miracles in this place (for we have no account of any) the evidence of it must have rested chiefly on the lat- ter, the effects which they sensibly felt from his preaching on their own hearts. If .Tcsus then did indeed ' tell them,' as he had the woman, ' all things that ever they had done:' If he did, by the mighty energy of his doctrine upon their hearts, humble them for their sins before God : If, whilst they thus lay prostrate at the feet of mercy, he did relieve them of their fears with the hope of pardon and salvation through his me- diation and grace : If he did secretly and powerfully so im- press their minds with divine truths, as to excite in them an IN MATTETtS OF HELIGION. 207 hatred of sin, a love of holiness, a delight in God, and fervent aspirations of soul after the pure and unmixed pleasures of the heavenly world : If, in one word, his preaching, accom- panied with the all-commanding influence of his grace, did beget in them principles of love and benevolence towards all around them, and especially those who were their fellow-heirs of eternal glory: If such, I say, were indeed the effects of his doctrine on their hearts, these effects must have furnished a clear and demonstrable proof, at least to themselves, of the truth of what Jesus had asserted, that he was the Christ the Saviour of the world. The conclusion was so natural and ne- cessary, that they could not fail of inferring it. The reason- ing must have touched all the inmost springs of their souls, and with divine evidence have overpowered every possible doubt that could arise in their breasts. Nor have we any room to question, that such were the hap- py fruits of this memorable discourse our Saviour held with the Samaritans. On the contrary, as it is expressly said. They believed on him because of his own word ,- so their be- haviour towards Christ himself, and the manner in which they address the woman, sufficiently shew them to have been under the influence of that divine temper we have been describing. As to Jesus ; if they had found what the woman had reported of him not to have been true, they would have been apt to have treated him with indifference, if not contempt. But in- stead of this, struck with his divine glories, and charmed with that fulness of grace which ran through the whole of his discourse, they behave towards him with the utmost reverence and affection, earnestly beseeching him to tarry awhile with them, that they may reap farther benefit from his heavenly instructions, and may have an opportunity to gratify the overflowings of their zeal and love, by offering him in person some humble tribute of unfeigned gratitude and cheerful obe- dience. And then as to the woman, to whom under God they owed this happy experience^ of which they now found them- selves possessed ; with what lively and genuine expressions of confidence, admiration and joy, do they address her in the text ! " Now we no longer believe for thy saying. That iu- 208 THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE deed wc consider as the first mean of our conversion, and acknowledge our obligations to thy charity and love ; but we have not, agreeably to thine own request, rested our faith there. We have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world." O the inward satisf\iction, the heavenly pleasure they must have felt, while they thus poured out their hearts to the happy person, who first brought them acquainted with Christ ! Every word seems to have been spoken with an energy, which shewed them to be under a divine influence, and to have drank into the same spirit which the woman herself expressed, when she left her water-pot, fled to the city, and in an ecstasy of joy cried out. Come, see a man who told me all things that ever I did : is not this the Christ a ? And here we might compare the evidence of authority and experience together, and shew in this instance particularly, the far superior advantage of the latter to the formar. The testimony of the woman amounted to a probability ; but this to a certainty. That excited their curiosity ; but this gratified it. That put them upon the inquiry; but this possessed them of blessings more excellent than any they sought. That left them for a time in suspense — a suspense disagreeable indeed, yet useful and instructive; but this, whilst it relieved them of their anxious doubts, set their hearts entirely at ease. What shall I say ? That was at most only capable of drawing oft' their attention for a while from the things of sense, and of laying a slender restraint upon their corrupt passions ; but this fixed their hearts and desires to God, and determined them to pursuits truly noble and important. In one word, it produced in them the very opposite effects to those just mentioned of an historical and traditional faith. Instead of making them thoughtless and indolent, it made them inquisitive and dili- gent. Instead of puffing them up with pride and conceit, it rendered them humble and teachable. And instead of infus- ing into thcra a severe, uncharitable and persecuting spirit, it inspired them witli the softer sentiments of forbearance, humanity, and love. fi Ver. 29. IN MATTERS OF RELIGION. 209 Thus have we seen then, in the example of tliese Samari- tans, what is the proper use o^ authority aw A experience in mat- ters of religion. But of such infinite importance is this argu- ment to each of us, that it will be necessary to insist more largely upon it. We will now therefore, detaching ourselves- from the text, enter particularly into an examination of these two principles, on one or other of which all religion, whether notional or real, is built. We begin then, First, With authority ; by which is meant the opinion or testimony of uninspired and fallible men. Everyone hath his connections with persons to whom he is naturally disposed to pay a deference, especially in matters of religion, either on ac- count of his relation to them, or his friendship for them, or his prejudices in favour of their superior knowledge and piety. Now the being influenced or governed in our faith and pro- fession by the judgment and decision of any such persons, is what we here intend by believing or acting upon authority. We will suppose then that a parent, a friend, a minister, or any wise and good man, affirms to us such important points as these : that the soul is immortal ; that we are all in a guilty and depraved state ; that Jesus the Son of God is the only Saviour of sinners ; that his obedience and death are the con- siderations on which God and men are reconciled ; that in or- der to the enjoyment of heaven our natures must be renewed by the influence of the blessed Spirit ; and that repentance and faith are necessary to salvation. We will suppose, I say, these or any other points in religion affirmed to us by such persons as undeniable truths. The question is, what influence should their judgment have upon our minds? It will be readily answered in general, that as it should not on the one hand be considered as the rule or ground of our faith, so nei- ther on the other should it be rejected as wholly vain and use- less. Extremes either way are dangerous. It may not there- fore be improper here to point out, I. The important uses to which this kind of authority may and ought to be applied ; and, II. The infinite mischiefs which result from the abuse of it, that is, from an implicit faith, or a profession of VOL. III. o 210 THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE religion which owes its existence to any such undue in- fluence. I. As to the projier use of human authority. 1. One important purpose to which it may and ought to be applied, is to preclude an absolute disbelief or contempt of those things wherein we are instructed, till such time as we are capable of inquiring into them, or are possessed of any real experience of their influence on our hearts. Pride is one of the prevailing passions of human nature : whence it happens that many persons, because they would not be thought to take up their opinions on trust, make as it were a point of it, to fly in the faces of those whom they ought most to esteem and re- verence. They will think, I should rather say talk, different- ly from their parents ; lest they should endure the ignomini- ous reflection of believing as they believe. They will declare themselves of a contrary judgment to this or the other wise and good man ; that they may not seem to be overawed by his authority. And they will quarrel with all about them ; in or- der to get the reputation of thinking freely. Whereas it may be, they have at the same time no fixed sentiments at all, and are void both of judgment and inclination to determine proper- ly on any point whatever. Now such a conduct is equally ab- surd and sinful. It is an affront to common decency and com- mon sense. Is religion less likely to be true, because it is the profession of my parents, or of this or that worthy person with v/hom I happen to be connected ? Or may I reasonably hope to raise my character in the opinion of sensible men, by insult- ing those whom all are agreed I ought to reverence? No cer- tainly: it is rather the direct way to expose me to their con- tempt. On the other hand it is an argument of good under- standing, and I am sure it is a dictate of nature, to lean to the judgment of those whom Providence has made the guide of our youth, until such time however as we can give a reason for thinking and acting otherwise. If Abraham was worthy of commendation, for commanding his children and his house- hold after him to keep the way of the Lord a ; his children and ^ household were also worthy of commendation, for paying a due a Gen. xviii. 19. IN MATTERS OF UELIGION. 211 tlefercncc to his autJiorify^ Authority then is a sufficient oon- sideralion to withhold persons from an absolute denial and an insolent abuse of the religion they are taught, until their judgments and consciences are arrived to a maturity, which may lawfully give them a superiority to such restraints. And indeed be the man who he may, that proposes any matter to our cansideration which has the appearance of importance on it, he may reasonably demand so much respect from us, as to suspend all censure and contempt, until we have inquired into it. The woman of Samaria, as we have seen, was not insult- ed by her neighbours for the extraordinary report she brought them ; nor did they at once reject it, even though it clashed with their national prejudices, and they knew not how at first to give credit to it. 2. Another use of authority in religion is to awaken our serious concern about it, and to put us upon a diligent exami- nation of it. When such matters as were just now mentioned are affirmed to us ; the very face of importance that is upon them, the possibility of their being true, the probability of it arising from the judgment and practice of those we esteem, and the vcr}'' manner in which we are addressed, are all of them just and powerful motives to set us a thinking, and to put us upon reading and prayer. The Samaritans felt the force of this reasoning ; and why not we? Is there nothing serious and solemn in tlie supposition that the soul is immor- tal, that it is ruined by sin, that Christ alone can restore it to the favour of God, and his Spirit alone form it for a better world; that there is a future judgment, a heaven and a hell, and that without holiness no man shall see the Lord ? It is not impossible but these things may be true. Their being firmly believed and publicly professed by many wise and good men, and their having a correspondent influence on their hearts and lives, are all circumstances which render them at least in some degree probable. The earnestness likewise and affection with which they are urged upon us, are an argument both of the sincerity and good-will of those who wish us to be- lieve. Now though none of these considerations are to deter- mine our faith ; yet right reason, our own interest, and the o 2 2l2 THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE common obligations of humanity, afFection and gratitude, tcacK us that they are full of argument to persuade us to attention and reflection. And as the circumstances attending the testimony of others increase in their variety, weight, and importance; so do our obligations to consideration increase likewise. If he be a parent, a wise man, and a good man, and a dying man, who presses these truths upon us ; if many such persons are agreed in doing so; if they do it in the most serious and affectionate manner; and if they repeat their admonitions again and again ; surely such authorities ought not to be rejected because they are authori- ties : there is at least some reason in them, and it is but fit they should have their weight with us. To which it must be added, that though they infer nothing with certainty as to the doctrine itself; yet if we believe a Providence, it seems natu- ral to conclude that by these means Providence is calling upon us to consider. And it is a fact, that God is often pleased to make use of this kind of influence to awaken the consciences of men, and so to open the way for the communication of spi- ritual and heavenly blessings. Nor is such a conduct at all lunvorthy of the divine wisdom, or inconsistent with those measures of government he commonly pursues. Once more, 3. Authority is of considerable use, when we have ourselves made trial of religion, to confirm our faith in it. That it is of itself an insufficient and unwarrantable ground of faith is readi- ly admitted ; nay it is not to be disputed, that a high opinion of the wisdom and piety of those with whom we are intimately connected, has too often an undue hifluence on our inquiries after the truth. But still, to him who has entered into the spirit of religion, and felt the mighty power of it upon his lieart, it is a very strong collateral evidence of the divinity of it. And such an one vvill find himself at liberty to dwell fre- quently on this kind of testimony, and to derive the most agreeable satisfaction to himself from a contemplation of it, without suffering the least injury thereby. If upon serious examination, and from what hath passed in my own heart, it has clearly appeared to me, that the Lord Jesus Christ is the ap- pointed Saviour of sinners, and so I have been induced to commit my immortal interests into his hands, and to form my IN MATTERS OF RELIGION. 213 expectations of eternal life and happiness tlirough his media- tion and grace ; it surely cannot but afford me a sensible plea- sure to find this and the other wise and good man think and act as I have done. It must add firmness to my faith, and joy to my heart, to stand by the dying bed of a Christian friend, and to hear him, in that trying hour, express his lively hope of a blessed immortality upon the generous and animating consti- tution of the everlasting gospel. There is something in this kind of evidence peculiarly cheerful and pleasing, and which can hardly fail, and that upon the soundest principles of rea- son, to insinuate itself into the mind and conscience of a good man with the happiest success. Nor is there the least danger of its misleading the judgment, or giving an improper bias to the mind of him, who has upon sufficient evidence believed already. Such then are the uses to which human testimony reason- ably may, and most certainly ought to be applied. Let us now on the other hand, II. Consider the evils that arise out of an implicit faith, or the resting our opinion and profession absolutely and entirely upon the sentence and decision of other men. That the generality of mankind are prone to such a temper and conduct, no one who has made any observation on the world can at all question. What vast numbers are there, who can give no reason why they are of this or that religion, except that it was derived to them from their ancestors; or to say the best of it, that it is what wise and good men have assured them is true ! Though they have neither been at the pains to think seriously about it themselves, nor hath it had any salutary influence upon their hearts and lives; yet they are abundantly confident of the divinity of it, and know not how to admit a doubt to the contrary. And here it were an easy matter to point out the immediate causes of this fatal credulity, such as ignorance, sloth, and a slight apprehension of the im- portance of divine things; all which are the deplorable effects of the apostacy of human nature. But it is rather our present business to represent the great evil and danger of it. And, 1. It must be acknowledged, that a faith thus wholly taught by the precept of men is most absurd, unsafe, and groundless. It is possible indeed that what the unhappy man receives and 214- THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE professes may be true : but he is possessed of no rational princi- ple or consideration to assure him it is so. He enters not into the thing itself; only infers the truth of it from the rever- ence, he hath some how or other contracted, for those who af- firm it. But is this a foundation sufficient to support so im- portant a superstructure, as religion is confessed to be by every considerate person ? Can I persuade myself to think, that be- cause this or that man is intitled to my esteem on account of his wisdom and probity, therefore I am obliged to yield to his decisions, in points of such moment as affect my everlasting interests? If this be a just way of reasoning, then two princi- ples which are directly opposite to each other, must both of them be true. For with the same reason that one man takes up his religion on such authority^ another of a contrary reli- gion may likewise. Whereas it is most evident, that nothing can make the wisdom and learning; of him to whom I thus submit my conscience, a sufficient ground of my faith, unless I am satisfied he is infallible. Nor can his goodness be a war- rantable motive with me to follow him in his profession ; unless I can be morally sure that he is what I take him to be, and that his goodness is the fruit of his principles. So that you see such a faith stands upon the most precarious and uncertain foundation : and however the object of it may happen to exist, yet the mind cannot be so satisfactorily assured of it, as to give it the force of a principle or spring of action. Which leads me to observe, 2. That a religion which owes its origin to autJiority, must needs be ineffectual to any truly good and valuable purposes. It can never be acceptable to God : for it arises not out of any reverence for him, but out of a servile dread, or at best an undue affection for a fellow-creature ; and of consequence the main end it proposes, is to flatter the pride of men, and thereby to gain their favour and esteem. So that, like rivers which empty themselves again into the sea whence they came, it returns back in every expression of it to this corrupt fountain, and is wholly absorbed and lost there. Surely then that which neither comes from God, nor hath any just regard to him, can have no ground to expect his approbation. Nay it is as useless to ourselves, as it is unacceptable to God. That can never make men wise, IN MATTERS OF RELIGION. 215 which exists in profession only, and not in the understanding: nor can a superstructure, which hath no foundation in convic- tion and evidence, be ever supposed to rise b}"^ the aid of true wisdom, or thence receive any accession of strength or orna- ment to it. The heart is likewise very little benefited by it ; for the powers of such a faith are too feeble to master the in^ ordinate desires and affections of the soul, and absolutely in- sufficient to afford any real pleasure and satisfaction to it. And the least reflection must convince every considerate man, that he who assumes the character of a Christian upon these prin- ciples, is not likely to maintain it any longer than custom, pre- judice, and interest are favourable to his profession. With truth therefore may such persons say to their boasted religion, as the Jews once profanely said to God, ' It is vain to serve thee, and what profit is it to keep thy ways a?' But the most important consideration of all is, 3. That this kind of faith is exceeding hurtful and danger- ous. If indeed neutrality or indifference in matters of religion were the only ill effect of it, it were more to be lamented than dreaded. But it is far otherwise. Sad experience has in many instances proved it to be a principle as operative as the faith of the real Christian : with this material difference, that ■while the fruits of the one: are grateful and salutary, those of the other are most hurtful and poisonous. Nay it is often^ times of wild and luxuriant growth ; like noxious plants which usually spread faster and wider, than those which are innocent and useful. Ignorance, obstinacy, pride, and malevolence are the genuine and hasty product of it : and that not only when the things received and professed are essentially false and erroneous, but even when they are most true and scriptural. Here I might shew you this wretched credulity, in all its sad and dangerous process on the heart. Springing originally from ignorance, you easily see how it tends to increase and promote it, by precluding all occasion for a diligent inquiry into the word of God, and a severe examination of the heart. For he who holds his religious principles, not upon tJie sense and feeling of his own breast, but purely upon the aiithoi'ity a Mai. iij. M, 216 THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE of Others, consitlers himself as excused, by their wisdom, learn- ing and integrity, of all the painful anxiety of consideration. It is not his business to think and judge ; but barely to pro- nounce. Thus every avenue to conviction is close shut and guarded ; and the consequence is the most confirmed obstinacy and self-conceit. And how easy the transition is from hence to pride and insolence, the least reflection will shew. For being fully satisfied that he is right, he begins insensibly to frame the like venerable idea of himself, as of those from whom he has derived his faith. This puffs up his foolish heart with intolerable vanity: whence of necessity proceeds impatience of contradiction ; which violently impels him to the gratifica- tion of the still more fierce and diabolical passions of cruelty and revenge. And thus a religion, taken up purely upon the testimony of others, and out of an undue regard to their au- thority, almost necessarily makes men worse than they are by nature. It enables them securely to indulge the lusts of their hearts, under the specious pretence of exalted piety ; and so does infinite dishonour to the cause of real truth, and in the end brings the heaviest weight of vengeance on their own guilty heads. The proper use of authority, and the mischiefs resulting from an abuse of it, having been thus briefly considered, we come now. Secondly, To an examination of the other, and indeed the only sufilcient test of religion : and that is experieiice. By experience is meant the bringing a thing to the trial, in order to ascertain the true nature and true value of it. So the goldsmith tries his metals ; to know their quality, whether they have any alloy or base mixture in them ; and to know their weight, whether they rise to the right and current stand- ard. To this the words of the apostle allude, where he speaks oithe trial of our faith being much more precious than of gold which perisheth a. Experience therefore, when applied to the common affairs of life, signifies a clear, full and sensible de- monstration of what we had before only a general, abstracted and confused idea. In like manner when applied to religion, a 1 Pet. i. 7. loxtfinov, exploratio. IN MATTERS OF RELIGION. 217 it intends the being rightly instructed in the knowledge of di- vine things, and the feeling their natural and genuine influ- ence on our hearts and lives. In the former view of it, it respects more immediately the judgment : and so it stands directly opposed to the taking things upon trust, or merely ou the credit of those around us. The Samaritans believed not for the saying of the woman; but went themselves and heard Jesus, and so became satisfied that he was the Christ. And without doubt it is the indispensable duty of every one, who would be honest and happy in his profession, to do as these primitive Christians did, and to make dihgent inquiry into the things of God. Search the Scriptures, says our Saviour to the Jews a: and it is mentioned to the honour of tlie 13ereans, that as they received the word with all readiness of mind, so therj searched the Scriptures dailtj, whether the things ichich the apostles preached were as they reported b. And the mea- •jsures by which the word of God directs us to pursue our in- quiries, are founded in the truest reason ; while they check that pride and forwardness, which are too apt to challenge a kind of evidence, which the nature of some truths will not ad- niit of. But we are here considering experience, not so much in reference to the understanding and judgment, as to the temper of the heart and the conduct of the life. It will be ne- cessary therefore, I. To inquire how it operates in this view of it, so as to furnish a rational and satisfactory proof, in concurrence with Scripture, of the main truths of religion ; II. To shew wherein the faith which arises out of this sort of evidence, differs from that which is built alone on human authority; and, III. To point out the several ways, in which this evidence may be abused or perverted. I. Let us inquire how experience operates, when considered as a practical principle, so as to furnish a satisfactory and con? vincing proof of the great truths of religion. Now there are many points, I am sensible, which arc not in their own nature capable of being reduced to this test, and a John V. 39, i Acts xvii. II. 218 THE USE OF AUTHORITY AND EXPERIENCE SO of furnishing in this way an adequate proof of their divi- nity. As for instance, the resurrection of the body, though a ceptance but by him c, and that they only who believed on him, the Saviour of the world, should have life through him d. The nature of personal religion he explained, and the ob^ ligations of Christians to it he enforced by the noblest mo-r tives. The blessings of a peaceful conscience, and the pica-f sures resulting from a hope of tiie divine favour, he set in the most engaging light. And while he recommended the virtues of humility, faith, and benevolence, with their genuine fruits, he pointed to the blessed Spirit as the author of these heaven- ly gifts, and directed his followers to look for them as the ef-> feet of his influence. To crown all, he gave the most pleasing and animated de- scriptions of the felicity and glory of heaven, and the strongest assurances of its certainty and everlasting duration. — Such was the doctrine our Saviour taught, ever accompanied with the clearest reasoning, the most forcible arguments, and the warmest persuasions. It is also observable of his instructions, that they were so conducted as to the season, manner, and other circumstances of them, as best to attain the end he had always in view of doing good. He taught both publicly and privately, at home and abroad, in the temple and the synagogues, in the city and the desert. He took occasion from the common oc- currences of life to engage the attention of men to the great truths of religion, and to fix a deep impression of their im- portance upon their hearts. He addressed himself to the dif-r ferent characters, passions, and conditions of his hearers. The ignorant he taught with gentleness and forbearance, pityr ing their prejudices, and condescending to their weaknesses, The distressed he comforted, like a compassionate physician, healing the bruken-hearted, and pouring oil and wine into the wounds of the bleeding conscience. The proud and self-con-? a John iii. o. 6 1 Tiu4. ii. b. c Juhii xiv. G. d Joliu iii, 36., 28i A SERMON ON THE DEATH fulcnt opposcr he reproved with ccasonahic freedom, and just severity. Nor would the peculiar affection he bare to his own disciples, suffer him to soothe their irregular passions, or pal- liate their criminal mistakes. As occasion was, he reprehend- ed or he pitied them, he exhorted or he comforted them, he censured or he applauded them. And his instructions he clothed with such language, figures, and parables; and uttered them with such a voice and gesture, as were best adapted to convey them with clearness and energy to the mind and con- science.— Thus did our divine Saviour, in every possible way, serve the interests of the immortal souls of men. Which leads me to speak, Secondly, Of his doiiig good to their bodies. Their temporal interests, every species of which I include in this phrase, were an object he did not deem unworthy of his attention. As he was not himself a stranger to poverty and affliction, so neither was he insensible of the miseries of others. So far from it, that he is said to have borne their griefs and carried their sor rotes a : and he came not to be mi- nistered to, but to minister b. How much he was concerned for the civil interests of his native country, appears from the tears he shed over Jerusalem, while he looked forward to the dreadful calamities that were coming upon it. The offices too of private friendship he per- formed with the greatest cheerfulness, as is evident from the provident care he took of his disciples, whom he considered as his family, and the affectionate farewel he gave tliem at last. And of the good he did to individuals of every rank and con- dition where he came, the instances are innumerable. He was himself poor, and so had little of this world's good to distribute to the needy. Yet what he had he freely com- municated to them ; and the widow, the orphan, and the stranger all shared of his bounty. Having no other way to provide for a large multitude that followed him into the wil- tlorness, and were almost spent with hunger, he miraculously multiplied a few small loaves and fishes, and so kindly sup- plied the cravings of animal nature c. The sick he healed. a Isa. liii. i. 6 Matt. xx. 28. c John vi. 3 — 14;. OF JOHN HOWARD, ESO. 285 The cries of tender parents for tlicir cliildrcn, of masters i'or their servants, of the humane for their afflicted friends and neighbours, he heard and answered. Pie gave eyes to the bHnd, ears to the deaf, and feet to the lame, The hungry he fed, and the naked he clotlied. Little children received his benediction, and the blessing of thousands that were ready to perish came upon him a. Cy his presence, houses hung round with sorrow and mourning, were made cheerful and happy. The widow of Nain, through his tender compassion, had her only son restored to life, and given back to her em- braces b ; and Martha and Mary their beloved brother La- zarus c. In short, every place he visited had some monument of gratitude to raise to his liberality. And his disciples long after, well remembered what he was used to say, with heart- felt pleasure and delight, It is better to give than receive d. The favourite maxim this by which he governed his life, and which he found means to practise amidst all the poverty and misery he endured. — Thus have we taken a general view of the good he did both to the bodies and souls of men. — And now let us see, IL With what attention and diligence he performed this the great business of his life. — He went about doing good. Such was his constant, unwearied, and most delightful em- ployment. He considered it as his proper work, just as men do the following their several trades and occupations of life. — So he calls it his Father's business. Wot ye not that I was about my Father's business e ? — And the work which was given him to dof. To do the will of God was his meat and drink g ,- as natural to him, as it is to men in common to gra- tify their senses. And that it was thus his object will appear, if you consider these three things, manifestly included in the expression of going about to do good, — the wide extent of his labours — the paiyis which of necessity must attend his work — ^ and his perseverance therein. aJobxxix. 13. 6 Luke vii. 11—17. c John xi. 1—16. d Acts XX. 35. e Luke ii. 19. / John xvii. -1. g John iv. 34. 286 A SERMON ON THE t)EATn' First, As to the wide extent of his hxbours. He did not move in a narrow sphere. His aim of doing good was not confined to his own proper family, to his neigh- bourhood, to the town where he lived, or to the villages round about it, no nor to Judea itself. It was not confined to his immediate disciples, or to his own party, as they were perhaps called ; no nor to the Jews themselves. He did good to all sorts of men, high and low, rich and poor, young and old, per- sons of every description. He went about doing good. He did not stay at home, and receive all that came to him, as Paul was obliged to do at Rome, in his own hired house. But he vent abroad, went wheresoever he was sent for, or where there was any prospect of doing good. Sometimes he is seen in the city, and sometimes in the wilderness; sometimes in the towns and villages, and sometimes in the fields and by the way-side : now in Galilee, then in Judea. Secondly, The pains and fatigues too attending his work were very great. His constitution was probably as tender, and as susceptible of languor and weariness as that of the most delicate. This however was no temptation to him to sloth and indulgence. Urged bv the vehement desire of doing good, he is forgetful of himself, and indifferent to those precautions which would be generally thought prudent. Hunger, thirst, and cold, be willingly suffers to accomplish his designs. Hazardous and fatiguing journeys he takes to compass the ends of his minis- try. Sometimes we see him sitting on the side of a well, and asking a little water to quench his thirst a. And again, en- tering a village where the inhospitable inhabitants refuse him any entertainment. The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air nests : but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head b, yet none of these things discourage him. Nor does his love of solitude, which must have been pe- culiarly ffrateful to him who had in himself such sources of di- vine entertainment, divert him from his grand object. If he may but do good he is content to live in a crowd. Nor is he discouraged by the opposition he meets with. Nothing is so a John iv. G, 7. b Matt. viii. 20. OF JOHN HOWARD, feso. 287 great a ti'lal to a good man, as to be traduced for a designing hypocrite, and represented as aiming at popularity, or some- thing worse. So our Lord was treated. Yet this cruel treat- ment does not provoke him to desist from his attempts to do good ; no nor the base ingratitude of many who received fa- vours at his indulgent hands. — Once more. Thirdly, The phrase intimates his constancy and perseve-^ ranee in this his delightful employment. He did not in one or two instances only do good. He did not upon a few occasions only exert himself for the good of his family, his neighbourhood, his friends, or his country. It was not in his early days only that he was thus employed, or when incited to duty by some fair opportunity that offered. To do good was the business of his whole life. At twelve years of age he was doing good in the temple a, and the very last day of his life he was employed in the same work. His zeal never abated, nor did his business suffer any the least in- termission. / have finished the work, says he, when he came to die, ivhich thou gavest me to do h. Thus have you the outlines of our Saviour's most perfect and amiable character — a character which never was or can be equalled. He xcent about doing good, and acquitted himself with entire satisfaction to his divine Father, and the requisi- tions of his holy law. Let us now consider the instruction which this pleasing sub- ject affords. First, This view of our Saviour's character should excite in our breasts the warmest love to him, and the firmest confidence in him. Can we have so fair a pattern before our eyes without being enamoured with it ? especially when we reflect that to this zeal and diligence of his we owe our hope of everlasting life. It was not only in obedience to his Father's commands, but to gratify his own ardent desires for our welfare, as well as that of his immediate disciples, that he thus went about doing good. From his toils and labours we derive blessings of infinite value. He has by these means laid open to our view the immeasurable a Luke ii. 46. b John xvii. ^ 2S8 A SERMON ON THE DEATH grace and compassion of his heart ; given us the most striking idea of the divine character; provided effectually for our for- giveness, acceptance, and salvation ; and set us an example the most engaging — the most animating. Behold the Son of God thus going about doing good, thus providing for the happiness of myriads of rational creatures, and securing to them joys the most refined and that know no end. And then say, Whether he is not worthy of our highest love and most cheerful obe- dience.— Nor can there remain the least ground to suspect either his ability, or his willingness, to save them to the ut- termost that come unto God by him a ; after his having given such proofs of the perfection of his character, and the benevo- lence of his heart. Secondly, In this mirror of our Saviour's example we have a clear and humbling view of our own defects. His pat- tern justly upbraids the sin and folly of all. He went about doing good. But ah ! how many are there, on the contrary, who go about doing evil? like their father the devil, who, as a roaring lion, walketh about seeking whom he may devour b. — Doing evil to God, trampling under foot his righteous law, and casting con- tempt upon the gracious proposals of his gospel. Doing evil to their fellow-creatures, to their reputation, substance, and persons. And doing evil to themselves, laying violent hands on their immortal souls, making a mock at sin c, and casting about ^re-brands, arrows, and death, saying they are in sport d. — And not only do evil, but go about to do evil ; con- sider it their business, make provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof e ,- and not only do these things, but, as the apos- tle expresses it, have pleasure ifi those that do themf. How deplorable these characters I Others there are who think it enough if they abstain from gi'oss sins, and doing no one any harm, take it for granted they may be excused doing any good. But such men, while sheltering themselves under the fond notion of innocence, act in direct opposition to their own reason ; since the same law a Heb. vii. 25. /; 1 Pet. v. 8. c Trov. xlv. 9. d Prov. xxvi. 18, 19. e Rom. xiii. U. /Rom. i. 32. OF JOHN HOWAP.D, ESO. ' 289 tliat requires them to abstain from vice, requires tliem also to do good. To men of" this character I woiikl say, — Behold, I be- seech you, in the mirror of the Saviour's life, your own la- mentable defects; and so be convinced of the necessity, on the one hand, of that provision he has made for the pardon and ac- ceptance of the penitent sinner; and on the other, of new views, dispositions, and affections to constitute you his dis- ciples, and engage you to the imitation of his example. Others indeed arc sensible, in a degree at least, of their ob- ligations not only to preserve sober characters, but also to do good : yet, alas ! while faintly attempting it, they confidently build their hopes on their supposed merit. They go about, or rather seem to go about, doing good, and therefore think they have a claim to the rewards of heaven, on the ground of strict equity. But let such men compare their works with those of Christ, and they will see such deficiencies in them, as must, unless extravagant stupidity prevent, strike them dumb in the presence of a Being who is omniscient and all-perfect. — Again, Another deception, no less fatal, is that of those who, whol- ly taken up with speculations in religion, and furiously zeal- ous in their contention for the faith ; are perfectly indifferent to the great business of imitating the example of Christ. But what evidence docs that man give of the frcnuineness of his faith, who acts as if he thought his zeal was to excuse him from offices of love and obedience; and as if, because he serv- ed the king in his wars, as some one expresses it, he is to be exempted from taxes? A due consideration of the life of Christ, everywhere proposed for our imitation, would make such persons ashamed of their pretensions to religion. — Once more. While we thus behold our divine Master ever employed in doing good, the very best of us stand reproved for our many failures in duty. Alas ! how little good have we done ! how little for the glory of God ! the honour of Christ ! and the real vvelfare of our fellow-creatures ! Let us therefore be deeply humbled at the feet of divine mercy, look by faith to the cross of Christ, and shed penitential tears there for our in- gratitude and disingcnuity. And let us, VOL. III. T 290 A SERMON ON THE DEATH Thirdly, Be persuaded to the imitation of his mcvith submission, coiiiposure, and fortitude ; and that he retained his senses to the last, expressing the pleasing satisfaction he felt ia the prospect of * going home to his Father and his God.* c Rev. xiv. 13. OF JOHN HOWARD, ESO. 301 joymcnt of that freedom, health, ami happiness he so benevo- lently wished all mankind to possess : his weary soul he bathes In seas of lieavenly rest, And not a wave of trouble rolls Across his peaceful breast. Glory too is his reward. While the angel of mercy wiped the falling tear from his eye, God the Judge of all, placed a crown of righteousness on his head. So, with a satisfaction unhurt by the pain he had often felt from the applause of men, he received the plaudit of his divine Master. Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord a. The sentence was heard by the heavenly choir, who instantly, with one voice, echoed back their loud Amen, a Matth. xxv. 23. THE MOR TALITY OF MIXISTEBS CONTRASTED WITH THE UNCHANGEABLENESS OF CHRIST: IN A SERMON, ON THE DEATH OF THE REV. CALEB EVANS, D. D. Who departed this Life, August 9th, 1791, in the S4th Year of his Age. PREACHED AT BROADMEAD, BRISTOL, AUGUST 2Ist. THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED WITH THE UNCHANGEABLENESS OF CHRIST. Jt AiNFUL as my feelings are upon this sad occasion, and un- equal as I am on many accounts to this solemn service, I can- not however decline the duty to which you, my friends, have called me. The great respect in which I hold the memory of my dear departed brother, and my cordial regards to his afflict- ed M'idow and family, and to this mournful congregation, oblige me to a ready compliance with your request. We all need support luider so trying a providence ; nor is there a consi- deration better adapted, with the blessing of God, to afford it, than that addressed to the Hebrew Christians in a similar situation, Heb. XIII. 8. — Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. V iciSSiTUDE is written in strikintr characters on all the af- fairs of the present life. Every object our eyes behold, every relation among mankind, and every enjoyment, whether ani- mal, intellectual, or religious, is subject to fluctuation and change. But there are two concerns of this description, which have been the occasions of great affliction to pious men, and which the apostle seems to have had in his eye when he spake the language of our text: the one, the mortality of Christian ministers; and the other, the instability of many professors of religion. Of the former he speaks in the verse preceding the text, and to the latter he refers in the words immediately fol- lowing it. Bememher them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the ivord of God : whose faith folloiv, con- VOL. III. u 306 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED sideriiiff the end of their conversation. Jesus Christ the SAME YESTERDAY, AND TO-DAY, AND FOR EVER. Be 9lot carried about with divers and strange doctrines. This sacred aphorism, pronounced thus solemnly by the lips of an inspired apostle, and in the connection just stated, was most happily adapted to console the Hebrew-Christians, amidst the pungent grief they felt for the decease of their af- fectionate ministers ; and to operate as a caveat against that versatility and desultoriness in matters of religion, which through the influence of Jewish teachers and other seducers prevailed much at that time. And the words may and ought to be thus applied on all similar occasions. Let us tlierefore consider — the import of this striking proposition in the text ; • — the conclusions which naturally flow from it; — and the prac- tical uses to which it is to be applied. First, As to the import of the words. The proposition in our text is couched in plain and easy terms, and carries on the face of it the greatest imaginable dig- nity and importance. Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. To interpret Jesus Christ here of the doctrine of Christ, Is taking a liberty with the sacred text, for which I can see no necessity, and which I think sound criticism will not justify. The first idea that would occur to a plain man on reading the •words is, that Jesus Christ himself is the same yesterday, to- day, and for ever. This sense of the passage forms a much more natural antithesis to the former verse than the other. For surely it is a more natural and striking sentiment, that " ministers are mortal, but Christ is always the same;" than that " ministers are dying men, but truth is always truth." Besides, what is here affirmed of Christ is no other than is as- serted in many other passages of Scripture. And the doctrine of his eternity and unchangcableness has a peculiar suitable- ness in it to console the mind under the particular kind of af- fliction referred to. I shall therefore understand the words of Christ himself, as appears to me to have been the meaning of the inspired writer. But it will be asked, Who is Jesus Christ? I answer, The WITH THE UNCHANGEABLF.NESS OF CHRIST. 307 same of whom the Hebrews had often heard, who some years before appeared in tlie character of a prophet, suffered death without the gates of Jerusalem, rose from the dead on the third day, and then passed up into heaven. Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, his only begotten Son, the brightness of his glory, and the express image of Jus person a : every where spoken of as distinguished from the Father, and yet possessing one common divine nature with him. Now of him it is assert- ed in the text, that he is eternal and immutable. He is eternal. Jesus Christ is yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. 7^erms which, when taken together, very naturally denote continued existence. For if no more is intended by them, and by that other similar phrase, who is, and was, and is to come, than what the words literally express, the like may be affirmed of every man, yea of children in the earliest stage of life. But it is plain the apostle meant to say that of him, which should distinguish him in point of excellence and glory from all others. It is as if he had said, " There was no point of duration in which he did not exist, and none in which he will cease to exist." And I am the more inclined to think that this was his meaning, as the same sublime sentiment is expressed in many other passages, and in a variety of the most striking language. * He was before Abraham, before the world began, before any thing was made, in the beginning. His goings forth were from everlasting. And he will ever continue to exist, the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the ending, the same who is, was, and is to come 6.' — But this is not true of his human nature. That had a beginning. * He was made flesh. As the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also took part of the same. He took not on him the nature of angels, but he took on him the seed of Abraham c' Eternity therefore is to be attributed to his su- perior nature only. He, the Son of God, is eternal. He exists yesterday, to-day, and for ever. a IMatt. xvi. IG. — John i. 14-. — Heb. i. 3. b John viii. 58. xvii. 5. i. J, 3.— Mic. v. 2.— Rev. i. 8. c Jolm i. 11.— Heb. ii. 14, IC. v2 308 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTEI> He is also immutable. Jesus Christ the same yesterday, to- day, and for ever. To this purpose his unchangeableness is opposed, in the first chapter of this epistle, to the changeable- ness of the heaven, the earth, and all created things. ' Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth : and the lieavens are the works of thhie hands. They shall perish, but thou remainest : and they all shall wax old as doth a garment. And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed: but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail «.' — But immutability is not, cannot be, attribut- ed to him as a man. He underwent the like changes with others, was an infant, a youth, and a man of mature age. He was subject to sickness, pain, and trouble : and actually suffer- ed death. Immutability therefore, in like manner as eternitVj is only to be understood of his superior nature. Now from the eternity and immutability of Christ, thus clearly expressed and authoritatively asserted, there follow. Secondly, Conclusions most certain, necessary, and impor- tant. As, 1. His true and proper divinity. How a mere creature should be eternal and unchangeable is not conceivable. ' The Word, who was in the beginning, and continues for ever the same, is God.' And therefore he is to be divinely honoured and revered. ' Let all the angels of God worship him. Let all men honour the Son even as they ho- nour the Father. Let them with Thomas devoutly acknow- ledge him God, and with Paul proclaim him God over all blessed for ever. Let every creature in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, ascribe blessing, and honour, and glory, and power unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever 6.' Being thus eternal and immutable, and of consequence God, he is to be implicitly be- lieved and confided in ; to be loved with a most ardent and su- preme love ; and to be obeyed in all things with the most per- fect cordiality. — But he who is the same yesterday, to-day, and a Ver. 10—12. h John i. 1.— Heb. i. 6.— John v. 23. xx. 28.— Rom. ix. 5.— Rev. v. 13. AVITH THE UNCHANGEABLENESS OF CHRIST. 309 far over, is Jesus Christ : for the terms of the proposition arc convertible. From M'hence it follows, 2. That the deity united itself to humanity. This fact, which is a consequence from the truth asserted in the tejtt, is elsewhere reported in terms the most clear, direct, and positive. ' The Word who was in the beginning, who was God, by whom all things were made, and without whom was not any thing made that was made ; was made flesh and dwejt among us. Christ Jesus, who being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be equal with God ; made himself of no reputation, took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men. And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross a.' What amazing condescension, what unexampled philanthro- py was this ! Can we think of it, my brethren, without being lost in wonder, love, and joy? What is man, O Lord, that thou art thus mindful of him, and the son of man that thou thus visitcst him ! And how great are the obligations we are hereby laid under to his goodness ! The wealth of an arch- angel could not pay the debt. The debt can never never be discharged. . To what immense dignity is our nature exalted by its union with deity ! — Union with deity ! An idea so pleasuig, so interesting, so marvellous as this, imagination in its utmost stretch could not present to the human mind. Think of this, O man, and be insensible if thou canst to thine own importance. It was the Shechinah that was the glory of the tabernacle and temple, and it is the Son of God's shechinizing in human flesh that is the glory of man. How highly favoured are we above all other creatures of God ! An- gels look up to us with respect, felicitate us on our honour, and bid us venerate ourselves. Yes truly, we are great, we are noble, we are god-like creatures ! And yet this view of ourselves hath no tendency to excite vain-glory. On the contrary, amidst these contemplations, all flattering ideas of our own personal and independent merit, to which we are prone in a rapture of self-love to pay idolatroviis a John i. I, 3, 11.— Phil. il. G— 8. 310 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED respect, all such ideas, I say, vanish into obhvion. Seeing at once the two extremes of human fraihy and divine immutabiU- ty united in our nature, we shrink to nothing under a conscious sense of our Uttleness, and at the same time aspire to every thing that is great under a full persuasion of our importance. And surely no motive so noble, so august as this, could be proposed to the human heart, to dispose and animate it to the duties of virtue and piety. If God will indeed thus dwell with men, if he will unite our nature to his own, with what grati- tude should we dedicate ourselves to his service ! with what elevation of mind aspire to his moral likeness ! and with what ardent desire look forward to the everlasting fruition of him in heaven ! And our nature being thus ennobled, what generous sentiments should we cherish in our breasts towards each other ! and how cheerfully should we exert our powers to pro- mote the interests of all our brethren of mankind ! 3. The eternity and immutability of Christ reflect a wonder- ful lustre on his mediation, and render him perfectly capable of fulfilling the various and important duties of it. A Prophet of whom it may be asserted, that he is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, is surely to be depended upon in all he says. Who would not wish to sit at the feet of such an instructor? His judgment is infallible, and his sentence upon every matter decisive. Neither Moses, Daniel, nor Paul, who excelled in piety, wisdom, and eloquence, were al- ways the same. They perceived their ignorance, felt their weakness, and lamented their unworthiness. Their light how- ever glorious was borrowed, their powers however extraordinary were held in absolute dependence on the will of their Master, and by the grace of God they readily acknowledged they were what they were. But Jesus Christ, to whom the perfections of deity are attributed in our text, hath every qualification re- quisite to a prophet inherent in himself, and subject to no con- trol from without. He possesses a conscious independence which gives dignity, stability, and effect to his instructions and decrees. Jesus, the Son of God, is the High-priest of our profession. And being a priest after the order of Melchizedeck, without WITH THE UNCHANGEAin-ENESS OF CHRIST. 311 beginning of days or end of life^ he hath the qualifications oF a priest in their highest perfection, and exercises them after such a manner as cannot fail ot securing the ohject to be at- tained : so that it may be said of him, his is an nnchangeable priesthood a. How pleasingly venerable does his countenance appear, who is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, while arraying himself in the priestly garments of humanity ! We stand and gaze at him with wonder, with the mitre on his head, the breastplate on his bosom, and the censer in his hand ; and with joy we hear the golden bells around the hem of his gar- njent, reminding us of the business wherein he is employed. We see him offering the sacrifice without, and then passing within the vail, and sprinkling the blood before the mercy- seat : and while our eyes are fixed on him, thus officiating in all the glories of his superior nature, we join an infinite num- ber of his faithful people, assembled around the altar of burnt- offering, in shouts of harmonious joy and pi*aise — The Lord, hath sworn, and ivill not repent, Thou art a priest for eva\ after the order of Melchizedeck b. It is, my brethren, his eternity and immutability, with the other perfections of deity he possesses, that gives value to the sacrifice he offered on the cross, and insures success to his con- sequent intercession in heaven. Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world. Hear the great mul- titude around the throne of God above, whom no man can number, ascribing salvation to him that sitteth upon the throne and to the Lamb ; and be assured beyond a doubt, that our divine Saviour is able to save to the uttermost them that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. The claims of justice are satisfied, the holy law of God is magnified, the basis of his moral government, which the powers of darkness had in vain attempted to shake, is es- tablished, an indelible mark of infamy is stamped on sin, and the equity of the divine administration secures to the penitent sinner all that immense good, which mercy was ever inclined to bestow. Grace tiotv reigns through righteousness imto eter- nal life, by Jesus Christ our Lord. God hath thus declared ti Ileb. vi. '^0, vij. 3, SI, /, l\^\, ex. \, 312 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED his righteousness for the remission of sin ; and is just while he justifies him ivho believeth in Jesus a. View him further in the character of a king, for such the man Christ Jesus is, and say what lustre this radiant jewel in his crown casts on his person, the throne whereon he sits, and all the acts of his mild and equitable government. The Son of God, whom the Father hath anointed king, and set on his holy hill of Slon, is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever; as wise, as just, as benign and propitious to his loyal subjects, as attentive to their interests throughout his unbounded em-r pire, as able to restrain and conquer his and their enemies, as he ever was. And when his mediatorial kingdom shall de- termine, having subdued all things to him, he will himself re- main immutable and eternal. Once more, 4. This affirmation concerning Christ in our tejft gives stability to the gospel, and the glorious hopes and promises it affords. The scheme of salvation, in all the infinitely diversified parts of it, must necessarily be carried into effect. Not one link of the golden chain can ever be broken. The love in which it oriffinated is the same. The wisdom which devised it is the same. The power that undertook the accomplishment of it is the same. Christ, who is at the head of this dispensation of grace, hath a comprehensive view of every thing relative to it ; and hath provided for every possible contingent circumstance that may arise. In him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge h. His piercing eye pervades the universe. The sighs of the most obscure saint, and the deep-laid machi- nations of the prince of darkness, are alike known to him. By what means the ardent love of his heart to the meanest be' liever is to receive its full gratification, amidst the most com- plicated schemes from a thousand quarters to defeat it, he ac- curately perceives ; and the expedients requisite to render every secret and open attempt on his measures abortive, are all with- in his reach. Eternity and immutability are written in fair and legible characters upon every excellence which adorns his person, and renders him the object of the supreme adoration a Kom. iii. 2o, 26. v. 21. b Col. ii. 9. WITH THE UNCHANGEABLENESS OF CHRIST. 313 and love of the blessed above. Of his wisdom and power, his righteousness and truth, his clemency and love, it is equally- true that they are unchangeable. Can then his gospel, in which we have an exhibition of all these perfections concentrated as it were in a point, so that we here with open face behold as in a cjlass the glory of the Lord a ; can this gospel, I say, be mutilated, changed, and destroyed ? Can this fair and noble edifice, founded in the immutable purpose of God, constructed in all its parts with the most admirable symmetry, raised by an exertion of power that draws the attention of angels to it, and completed after a model absolutely perfect ; can it receive improvement from the aid of human art and invention, or be laid in ruins by the hostile attacks of pride and malevolence ? It is impossible. Changes may take place in the natural and moral world. Princes may be driven from their thrones, kingdoms may bo shaken to their very foundations, mighty states and empires may vanish into oblivion, the mountains may depart and tho hills be removed, the sun may fly from his axis, the moon may be arrested in her course, the stars may fall, and all nature be- come one universal wreck : but the gospel can suffer no change, the .Scriptures cannot be broken, the promise of God must bo fulfilled, and the counsels of love respecting his church, and every individual that constitutes it, be carried into full effect. God has often shaken the earth and the powers of it, and we liear him saying in his word, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, hut also heaven. But the things which cannot be shaken, of which description is the kingdom we receive from the Lord Jesus Christ, and the gos))el, which is the grand charter of its rights and liberties, these remain b — remain un- moveable amidst all the assaults of earth and hell. And il" it be asked. What is the reason, the ground, the security of our hope? the answer you have in the text — Jesus Christ thk SAME YESTERDAY, TO-DAY, AND FOR EVER. If then an angel from heaven, were to preach any other gospel to us, than that irhich Christ and his apostles have preached^ let him be accursed c. V\^c proceed now, a 2 Cor. iii, lb. b Ikb. xii. 26, 27. c GiJ. \. 0. 314 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED Thirdly, To consider the uses to which the doctrine in our text may be applied. Many are the changes to which we are all liable in the present life, as hath been just observed. But whatever the revolutions may be which at any time take place in our persons and families, in the church of God and the world, however sudden and unexpected, and with wliatevcr pleasing or alarm- ing consequences they may be attended; the truth held up to our view in this discourse will have a happy effect, if duly re- garded, to animate us to our duty, to reconcile us to our trou- bles, and to inspire us with tranquillity and joy. The aspect it bears to a great variety of cases, which might be profitably insisted on, we have not time particularly to consider. We shall therefore confine ourselves to the two objects which the inspired writer seems to have had chiefly in view. 1 . Be not carried abuiit with divers and strange doctrines a. Many there were of this description in the primitive age of Christianity, such there have been in every age since, and such there are in the present times. If you ask me what these divers and strange doctrines are? instead of entering into a particular detail of them, I shall content myself with just mentioning certain first principles, which if duly applied, will assist you in determining what they arc, and not fail to put you on your guard against them. The doctrines then that vacate and annul those eternal truths on which the autho- rity of Scripture is built; — the doctrines which evidently tend to inflate the mind with pride, conceit, and self-confidence, and to lessen if not destroy our obligations to the duties of piety and benevolence; — the doctrines which are built on such a construction of Scripture, as would not occur to the mind of any plain and honest reader, and for which reason we frequently hear it applauded as the fruit of distinguished wit and pene- tration ; — the doctrines whose principal recommendation is their novelty; — in fine, all those doctrines which militate against the proposition in our text, the grand hinge upon which the gospel of Christ turns : all such I cannot >but think a Verse imiuediately following the text. WITH THE UNCHANGEABLENESS OF CHRIST. 315 strange doctrines, foreign to the Scriptures, and injurious to men's everlasting interests. Novelty, to which the leading idea in the text stands op- posed, cannot surely be applied to the gospel without manifest impropriety, indecency, and I will add, absurdity. Natural science, it is acknowledged, is in a progressive state. New discoveries are continually making. But they who would in- sinuate that the gospel is a novel business, or at least that a true statement of it is a discovery reserved to the present times, and in the course of things is yet further to be very ma- terially improved ; such men do great dishonour to the gospel. It ever was, is, and ever will be the same. And although the modus of many facts, and of some doctrines built thereon by the express authority of Scripture, was never designed to be fully explained in the present life, and therefore it is in vain to look for it to faculties incompetent to such explanation ; yet the gospel itself, wonderful as it is, is clearly reveiiled in the Bible : and the very attempt to refine upon it, and make it palatable to the vitiated taste of depraved nature, may well induce a jealousy of the evil we are here guarded against. Let us then, bearing upon our minds this great truth, that Jesus Christ, and of consequence his gospel, is the same yes- terday, to-day, and for ever, see to it that we are not tossed to and fro, not triflingly amused, not vainly puffed up, not incau- tiously led aside, by divers and strange doctrines. And the best means to this end are, a diligent attention to the word of God, and the having the heart established with grace a. — But it is time I turn your view to the other practical use to which the sublime aphorism in our text is directed, and that is, 2. " A patient acquiescence in the will of God, when the ministers of this blessed gospel are taken from us by death />." Regard to our own interest, accompanied with an anxious concern for the crfuse of religion, induces many painful feel- ings on these occasions. But when we reflect that .Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever; and of consequence, that deprived as we may be of eminently useful ministers, neither our interest nor his cause can essentially a Verse after the text. b Verse preceding the text. 316 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED suffer, for the one he will take effectual care of, and tlie other shall most certainly prevail, and gloriously triumph over all op- position ; when we reflect, I say, on these things, our minds aie relieved and comforted, and with cordial submission we say. Let the will of God be done ! This is the consolation I wish to offer you, my friends, on this mournful occasion. It is solid consolation, the noblest and indeed the only effectual consolation that can be proposed. May your thoughts dwell on this great truth I May you enter into the spirit of it ! So will ^^our countenances assume a cheerful air, and your deject- ed minds become serene and happy. But affliction ought to be felt: it cannot otherwise be salu- tary. It is a debt too we owe the memory of our departed friend, to pour tears over his tomb. The blessed Jesus wept at the grave of Lazarus, even though he knew his death would be quickly fruitful of the happiest consequences to him, his family, and the interests of religion. To assist your sorrows therefore by calling up to your view the person, countenance, and attitutle of our friend ; his character, manner of life, any.ieties, and joys ; reminding you at every step I take, that Jesus, whom he so affectionately loved and faithfully served, is the same y ester dmj, to-day, and for ever ; is not only al- lowable but expedient. Were I then to describe him to you, standing where I now stand, dispensing to this numerous audience, with heart-felt pleasure and earnestness, that gospel, the sum of which hath now been given you ; and then saying, in effect if not in so many words, / know that ye all shall see my face no more ; were I thus to present him to your view, you would lam sure, like the Ephesian Christians at Miletus, tveep sore, fall on his nech, and hiss him, sorrowing most of all for the ivords he spake, that you should indeed see his face no more a. But it is not to his person, his diction, his attitude only that I would recal your attention, but chiefly to his character and manner of life. And how glad should I be, pained as I am at my very heart for the loss of so good a man, and so affectionate a friend, had I his pen, his lips, to do that justice to his memory, which a Acts XX. i'j, 37j 08. ■VVITM THE UNCHANaEABI.F.NF.SS OF CHRIST. 317 some of you cannot forget lie did on a similar occasion to the memory of his honoured father a. We will however at- tempt it. Dr. Evans was the son of the Rev. Hugh Evans, many years pastor of this church, and colleague of the venerable Mr. Bernard Foskitt. The son he was of his tender love and fer- vent prayers. The piety and abilities of that excellent man he inherited, of which he gave early proofs under his parental care and instruction. Of the warm and exemplary devotion with which he took upon him a profession of religion, in the church where I have the honour to preside, it was my happi- ness to be a witness. Havinj? jjone through the usual course of studies in the neighbourhood of London 6, with the full appro- bation of able judges, he soon appeared in the character of a minister, with the hearty good wishes and prayers of the Chris- tian society to which he belonged. His talents, which were highly pleasing and popular, were some time exercised in a con- gregation in the metropolis c, to the great satisfaction of his judicious friends, who solicited his continuance among them. But at your earnest and affectionate request he returned to Bristol, and after having preached about eight years among you, became colleague with his father in this church. So that he was your minister about thivty-two years d. At his settlement I had the pleasure of assisting, and pro- posing to his imitation the example of the apostle Paul, it'ho served the Lord with all humility of mind, and many tears and temptations e. — To serve the Lord, in this Christian society, a In a Sermon on his decease, entitled " Elislia's Exclamation." b At the Dissenting Academy at Slile-End, now at Homei'ton. c Unicorn-yard, Southwark. d He married in 17G2 Miss Sarah Jeffries, the only daughter of the Rev. Joseph Jeffries of Taunton, Somerset ; whose amiable character endeared her to all who had the happiness of her acquaintance. By her he had five children, three of whom are now surviving. She dece.ased in 1771. In June 177-the married Miss Sarah Ilazle, the daughter of a very respectable family in Bristol, and now his mournful relict. — In 1789 the Principal and Professors of King's College in the University of Aberdeen conferred on him the degree of Doctor in Divinity. e Acts XX. 19. 318 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED in the seminary over which he presitleJ, and in his extensive connections with the churches, I may venture to affirm was his grand aim, his persevering object. — That he served him vnth Immillty is evident, among many other proofs that might be mentioned, from the striking tokens he gave of a disposition, accompanied with the most candid and disinterested friendship, to prefer others before himself. Nor need you be told that his services, ever highly acceptable and edifying to you, were attended with many tears and temptations. As a pastor he was faithful, laborious, and affectionate. His preaching was evangelical, experimental, and practical. His manner of address was grave but not formal, animated but not affected, commanding but not assuming. And it pleased God to crown the word thus preached with great success, as appears from the present flourishing state of this numerous congrega- tion. Over the affairs of the church he presided with pru- dence, candour, and steadiness. He rebuked with all long- suffering, exhorted with all simplicity, and with a feeling heart administered comfort to the afflicted. But his labours, in the pastoral office, were not confined to the house of God and the houses of his friends. Many occa- sional sermons he published, and other tracts a in defence of the leadinc: truths of the Christian religion. Particular men- tion should here be made of his late " Discourses on the doc- trine of a crucified Saviour," which you received at his hand with so much pleasure, and which he presented you and the world, as a memorial of his firm attachment to that fundamental doctrine of Christianity, the atonement, which he had ever made the grand topic of his ministry. So far was he from be- ing ashamed of the cross of Christ, that he gloried in it; for it had been the power of God to his salvation, and to the in- creasing joy of his heart. And yet amidst the zeal he felt for the truth, he knew how to exercise charity towards those from whom he differed. He was no bigot, he could not be such, for he well understood the a His Address to the serious and candid Prcifssors of Christ ia nit !/, should here he particularly noticed, as it was so well received: it passed through five edi- tions. WITH THE UNCHANGEABLENESS OF CHRIST. 319 rights of private judgment, was sensible of the weakness ol the human intellect, and felt tlie difficulties of truly upright minds on points wherein he and they could not agree. Every possi- ble allowance therefore he was disposed to make for the mis- taken reasoning of others, not dcuing to attribute what he ac- counted error to a depraved temper, without such evidence of the fact as could not be resisted. And all who loved the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity and truth, of whatever denomination, he cordially embraced, and was ever ready to serve to the ut- most of his power. Zeal and love, steadiness and candour, se- riousness and cheerfulness, integrity, 1 will add, and the most perfect frankness of temper, he considered not only as recon- cileable, but as virtues which reflect a real glory on each other. With these his profession as a Christian and a minister was adorned, while his general character was held among all ranks of men in the highest respect for probity, honour, and bene- volence. Imperfections he doubtless had, but they were of such a kind, and contrasted with such real excellencies, that they who knew him required but a moderate degree of candour to over- look them. And although, on some extraordinary occasions, he might in a small degree be carried beyond that evenness of temper he aimed always to preserve, yet such warmth could produce only a transient effect upon their minds, who had con- tinual proof before their eyes of the generous principles which uniformly governed his conduct. The restraints however he laid on himself, in some situations of peculiar trial, did singu- lar honour both to his good sense and piety. In such manner did he demean himself as a Christian mi- nister and pastor of this church. Permit me, before I pass on to the other relations he filled in life, to address the people of his charge in a few words of sympathy and exhortation. Those of you, my dear friends, whose heads novv begin to be silvered with age, well know his manner of coming in and going out among you, from the earliest stage of his ministry to the close of his life. And I am persuaded the impressions made on your hearts, by his fervent zeal, by his tender sym- pathy with you in your sorrows, by his cordial friendship, and 390 THE MORTALITY OF MINISTERS CONTRASTED by his prudent and exemplary conduct, will not soon be etascd. No. I see the silent tear fall from your eyes, and can easily imagine from my own sensations what are the painfully-pleas- ing feelings of your hearts. He loved you and you loved him. May his memory be embalm L'd in your bosoms with a fragrance that no length of time can dissipate ! And you, my young friends, who received your first reli- gious impressions from his awakening ministry, for whom he travailed in birth till Christ was formed in you, and who were initiated by his kind hand into the school of your divine Mas- ter: your sorrows abound. In the lan2:ua.' Secondly, We may, we ought to becoraejielpers to the truth, by removing, as far as lies in our power, every obstruction to a free and full examination of it. a Kom. X. 17, U. b Deut. vi. 7—9, PRGrAGATlNrx THE TIIUTH. 423 There are many prejudices in the breasts of men against the gospel, arising not only from corrupt affections common to all mankind, but from the various kinds of education, connexions, and worldly interests peculiar to some persons. The utmost attention, therefore, should be paid to these prejudices, and the most kind and prudent endeavours used to remove them ; either by shewing that their prejudices have no real foundation, or that if men suffer in their temporal interests by receiving the truth, this only happens through the malevolence of the wicked, that Providence permits it for the good of them that fear him, and that there arc considerations enough in the gospel to ba- lance all these evils. To enumerate all the prejudices which obstruct the progress of the gospel, would carry me too far. I must not, however, omit to mention some, which appear to me to have a very fatal tendency. As for instance. An apprehension that it is criminal to propound their doubts respecting the truth, has a direct tendency to prevent men's paying any attention at all to it. If I tell a man, that what 1 affirm is the truth, and that his business is implicitly to receive it, and not to urge any difficulty or objection to it; it is much if he do not instantly conclude, that what I propose to his faith is error, instead of truth ; that I myself suspect it to be such, or, at least, that I mean this way to relieve myself of the trou- ble of solving his doubts. And thus, at the very outset, he is hindered from considering the truth; and I, instead of helping it, become injurious to it. That this has too often happened is not to be questioned; and thus hath the truth been betrayed by some who yet, in the judgment of charity, have meant to be its friends. But this surely is wrong : we ought to give per- sons full liberty to propose their difficultir^s, remembering that if we do not, they may be prejudiced against considering it at all ; or, if they are rash enough to acknowledge it, their diffi- culties not being obviated, they do not truly believe it, but are only hypocritical professors of it ; and, in this case, we become accessary to their hypocrisy. When our Lord bade the Jews search the Scriptures^ he meant to give full scope to their in- quiries, well knowing that the truth would not suffer from any objections offered to it, but rather from thence derive additional clearness and splepdour. Farther, 424 THE GREAT DUTY OF The laying persons under any worldly discouragements what- soever for not receiving the truth, is manifestly hindering, in- stead of promoting it. For, if these discouragements are meant to have the force of arguments to convince men of the truth ; it is plain they cannot have the effect, not being at all adapted to the end : on the contrary, this method of reasoning will most certainly operate to the prejudice of the doctrine we teach, as it will lead them to conclude we have no better arguments to support it. And, if we vise these discouragements as means to induce them to consider of the truth ; besides the consideration that we have no authority from the word of God for such mea- sures, we shall f.nd it difficnlt to persuade them that our motive is not ill-will and resentment, rather than the good of their souls. Nay, upon the principle of the propriety of using mo- derate force, in order to oblige men to consider, we shall be justified, upon their continuing obstinate, in carrying that force to the utmost extreme in our power. And thus, the laying persons under any worldly discouragements for not receiving the truth, hath in it all the absurdity and obliquity of intoler- ance and persecution. The reverse, therefore, of all this is the natural and proper mean of helping the truth. If men will not upon our representations and persuasions receive the truth, we are, nevertheless, to consider them as our fellow-men ; and, instead of injuring them in their worldly interests, to 'do them every office of kindness our circumstances will admit. I will go fiirther, and add, that the laying fines and penalties even upon those who oppose the truth, or the being any way designedly instrumental to that end, is to offer an high affront and injury to the truth. The truth neither wants, nor is ca- pable of receiving support from any such auxiliaries. These are arms which our Master has strictly forbidden us to use in our contention for the gospel. His kingdom is not of this luorlda. And the weapons of our warfare^ says the apostle, are not carnal, but spiritual b. Nay, the taking up such wea- pons, or even countenancing the use of them in defence of the truth, is in effect betraying it, be the pretence what it will, into the hands of its enemies. For, in disputes about matters of religion, the presumption is usually in favour of the oppress- a John xviii. 36. b 2 Cor. x. 4. PROPAGATING THE TRUTH. 425 cd. We ought to take heed, therefore, how we hohl up the ark with unhallowed hands, lest we should be the occasion of its falling; and beware h.ow we call for fire from heaven on them that will not receive our Master, lest he turn and severely rebuke us. On the contrary, we arc helping the truth, by nobly rejecting these ineffectual and wretched means of sup- porting it, and by doing what lies in our power to possess even tiie opposers of the truth of their natural rights and privileges. For so may wc hope to spoil them of their boasting, and to have the honour ourselves, stripped of every carnal weapon, by the word of truth, by the power of God, and by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left a, to assail and subdue them. Thirdly, Another way of helping the truth is, by properly stating and defending it. By properly stating the truth I mean, the stating it truly, clearly and fully. The false colourings which some have given it, the absurdities with which others have loaded it, and the thick mists in which others have enveloped it, have shamefully disgraced it, confounded the minds of many about it, given rise to innumerable vain speculations, and so either involved men in all the heats of angry and useless contentions, or else laid them asleep in miserable Indolence and security. Can it be enough lamented? — But there is, sirs, a noble simplicity in the gospel of Christ. And the grand truths of it, when stripped of all the fancies and imaginations of vain and foolish men, and held up hi the artless and yet striking light in which the Scriptures have placed them, will not fail to approve themselves to the judg- ments and consciences of many. Thus publishing, thus de- claring, thus stating the truth, we shall be unto God a sweet savour of Christ, iji them that are saved, and in them that perish. To the one the savour of death unto death ; and to the other the savour of life unto life b. And so shall we become helpers to the truth. And then, by properly defending the truth, I mean the de- fending it by such arguments, and in such a manner as the na- ture, importance and dignity of it demand. Demonstration is not to be attempted, where only moral proof can be admitted. a 2 Cor. vi. 7. 6 2 Cor. ii. 15, 16. 426 THE GREAT DUTY OF Kor is a doctrine of pure revelation to be proved by tbe princi- ples of" natural religion. In our reasonings about the blessed God, the incomprehensibility of his nature should secure us from vainly attempting to throw light upon his essence, by any crude explanations and comparisons of our own ; and, at the same time, make us acquiesce in what he has affirmed of hiniself, though our sensories are too weak to comprehend the object. And the infinite grandeur of his attributes should awe us into such reverence, as to forbid our hastily pronouncing upon his thoughts and ways, as we may be at liberty to do upon GUI' own. Satisfied of the divine authority of the Scriptures, what is there- in declared we should resolve meekly to receive, and stedfastly maintain; and, in the defence of these doctrines, we should in- variably derive our arguments and reasonings from this unerring standard of truth. Farther, in the management of our reasoning, confident that we have truth on our side, we should not call in to our aid the maxims, subtilties and arts of the schools ; nor yet, on the other hand, disgrace our subject (the noblest in the world) by incohe- rent declamation, and a contempt of all method and precision. ^Ve help the truth, when we reason, as the apostles did, in a plain, sober and intelligible manner from the Scriptures; not handling the word of God deceitfully, but hy manifestation of the truth, commending ourselves to every maiUs conscience in the sight of God a. And we help it, when we do it the justice due to every truth, be it what it will, keep close to our subject, not digressing into a thousand impertinencies; support it by plain arguments, directed immediately to the point, and not by mere allegory, or the figments of our own imagination. We help it by aiming first to enlighten the understanding, and then move the passions; first to convince the judgment, and then jouse the conscience. Which leads me to the Fourth mean by which we may help the truth, and that is, the offering suitable motives to engage men to a cordial re^ ception and profession of it. Here we have full scope for all the powers of imagination and eloquence. We may address all the feelings of the heart and passions of the breast, men's hopes and fears, desires and a 2 Cor. iv. 2. PROPAGATING THE TKUTK. 42'7 aversions, love of happiness and dread of misery, shame, jea- lousy, resentment, admiration and wonder, all the sensibilities of nature and conscience. By the terrors of the Lord we may persuade them, by the bowels of Christ intreat them, and by their own interests allure them. Tlie blessed God we may set before them in all the splendours of his infinite majesty and glory, bidding them fear him, ivho can destroy both body and soul in hell a. To Mount Sinai we may lead them, and there pronounce the holy law of God in their cars, amidst thunderings and lightnings, blackness and darkness, tempest and sound of trumpet. The scenes of Mount Calvary we may describe to them, shewing them the Son of God bleeding upon the cross, a sacrifice to injured justice for the sins of men. The triumphs of his death and resurrection we may display before their eyes, the powers of sin, and dark- ness, and death subdued, and captivity itself led captive. We may take them up into heaven, and shevv them the pure joys, the ineffable delights, and transcendent glories of that happy place. We may predict the solemnities of the last day, sound in their ears the trumpet of the archangel, shew them the dead rising out of their graves, Jesus of Nazareth coming in the clouds of heaven to judge the world, the elements in a blaze, and the earth and all that is therein on fire. We may take them down into the mansions of the damned, paint to them the horrors of that world, as described by our Saviour and his apostles, the pit that has no bottom, the fire that cannot be quenched, and the worm that never dieth. We may reason with them on the infinite value of the soul, the ecstatic and refined joys it is capable of feeling, and the pungent and agonizing pains it is capable of enduring — on the malignity, turpitude and wretched deformity of sin, on the one hand; with all the shame, terror and despondency it brings after upon the awakened conscience — and on the intrinsic beauty, excellence and utility of true holiness, on the other j with the sweet calmness and serenity of a peaceful conscience, the satisfying pleasures resulting from the favour of God and communion with Heaven, the transforming and beautifying in- fluence of the love of Christ shed abroad in the heart, and the a Matt. X. 28. 428 THE GREAT DUT\ OF joy, the confidence, the assurance, with which a well-groundccl liope of heaven inspires the heart, amidst all the troubles of life, and in the immediate views of death. By these, and a great many other motives, we may intreat and beseech men, in Christ's stead, to be reconciled unto God by him a. And thus, in a humble dependence on the influence and grace of the Holy Spirit, may we become helpers to the truth. Again, Fifthly, The truth is to be helped, by our adorning it with a holy life and conversation. Nor is this the least, or most inconsiderable mean of helping the truth. For though the truth is the same, whether the lives of those who profess it be or be not conformable to its sacred dictates; yet so strong are men's prejudices against the gospel, that the objection of the scandalous lives of some pro- fessors (though it is, in fact, only the shadow of an objection) will not fail to be pressed into the service of infidelity and sin. Hence the apostle, with tears of anguish, deplores the conduct of such persons, pronouncing them enemies of the cross of Christ b. On the contrary, the exemplary lives of Chris- tians not only tend to preclude this objection, but to fix upon the minds of inquirers that presumption in favour of the truth, which they may have received from our preaching. How natural is it for such a person to reason thus with himself? " Yonder I see a man of a meek, humble, contented, patient and forgiving temper. He is honest in his dealings, sincere in his friendships, and true to his word. He is kind, sympathizing and benevolent. He does not eagerly pursue the world, resolving at all adventures he will possess it. The world is not his god: he does not worship it, he will not sa- crifice his honour and conscience to it. He uses it, but does not abuse it. He is industrious, but not a slave. He is pru- dent, but not penurious ; charitable, but not ostentatious. A tender parent, a dutiful son, an obedient servant, and a good member of society. — This man, I am told, is a Christian. He is a disciple of Jesus of Nazareth, and, having learned his doc- trine, has attained to this temper. Sure then, the gospel of Christ is the truth." And thus, falling down on his face, he a 2 Cor. v. 20. b I'liil. iii. 18. rnoPAGATiNrx the truth. 429 worships God, and reports that God is in these Christians of a truth a. O tlien let us be persuaded, in this manner, with all our might, to help the truth ! Once more, Sixthly and lastly, It is to be furthered and promoted, by our earnest prayers to God for his blessing on our endeavours. We are all, I trust, convinced that the truth will not pre- vail, to the great purposes of the salvation of men, without the blessing of God, and the mighty energy of his grace. If, however, ive are not convinced of it, the apostles were. En- dowed as they were with the gifts of tongues, and the power of Avorking miracles, they accounted themselves insufficient for these things, unequal to the great business of contending with men's lusts, and with the powers of darkness. Paid may plant, say they, and Apollos water, hut it is God that giveth the in-- crease b. Earnestly wishing therefore, from the love they bore to Christ and the souls of men, that the gospel might prevail, they poured out their daily and fervent prayers to God, for the concurrence of his grace with their labours. " Reveal, O Lord, thine arm ; display thy mighty power, and let thy word have a free course and run, and be glorified." So they prayed, and vvent on praying to the end of their lives. And, as the truth is the same now it was then, the ends of its pub- lication the same, and the promise of Chris't the same, ho I am with you always c ; we have abundant encouragement to pray as the apostles did, and to strive together on these occa- sions in our prayers to God. O, my brethren, there is a kind of omnipotence in prayer. It availeth much d. It hath a strength, force, energy in it, beyond what a vain world can at all imagine, and even beyond what our own unbelieving hearts will sometimes admit. It hath stopped the course of the sun, brought rain down upon the parched ground, restored the sick to health, and even raised the dead. Why may we not hope then to help the truth by our prayers ? God is the God of truth. The truth originates from him. His honour is concerned in the maintenance and spread of it. He has said, it shall rise supe- rior to all opposition, and that the gates of hell shall not pre-- a 1 Cor. xiv. 2o. /> 1 Cor. ili. 6. c Matt, xxviii. 20. d James v. 10. 430 THE GFiEAT DUTY OF vail against it a. Let us then besiege the throne of his grace from all quarters, from the country and the city, from our closets, our families, and the church of God. Let us send up our incessant wishes to Heaven, in the name of our adorable Emmanuel, and resolve with the patriarch, so famed for his faith in prayer, that we will not leave him except he bless us b. These then are the ways in which we are to help the truth. And we may be all helpers to it — all, whatever our talents and abilities, and whatever our stations in the world and the church of God may be. — Magistrates may help the truth. To preach it, indeed, is not their province, nor is it their pro- vince to preside in the church : but by protecting men in the enjoyment of their just and natural rights, and by discoun- tenancing vice and profanencss, they may serve the cause of Christianity. — As to ministers, it is their professed business; and, indeed, it is the noblest, the most honourable, and most beneficent employment in the whole world. We are to help the truth by our private and public labours, by studying to approve ourselves icorkmen that need not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth c ; by admonishing, expounding, preaching and praying ; by being instant in season and out of season. — You, sirs, the people, are to help the truth, by as- sisting us in our endeavours. The rich, by contributing to spread the gospel in the several ways that have been mention- ed; and the poor, by pouring upon it their most fervent good wishes. In short, wc ought all to help it by our examples and prayers. — And we are to be fellow-helpers to the truth, join hearts and hands in this noble cause, by holy emulation provoke one another to love and good works, and by tender sympathy animate one another amidst all our discouragements. — And we are to go on helping the truth to the end, ' never weary of well-doing, in as much as we know that our labour shall not be in vain in the Lord f/.' And novv it remains, Thirdly, That I add some motives to persuade the friends and lovers of the truth, to apply themselves heartily to this great duty. And here, where shall I begin? where shall I end? The a Matt. xvi. 18. b Gen. xxxii. 26. c 2 Tim. ii. 15. d Gal. vl, 9.— 1 Cor. xv. 58. rPtOPAGATING THE TRUTH. 431 field is too large to be ranged over. Arguments arise on every side, they pour upon us from every quarter : and each one of them has force enough in it, methinks, to rouse the sleepiest Chris- tian, to stimulate the heart that is grown most cold and languid in the ways of religion. Here, had I time, I would argue, First, From the native excellence of truth abstractedly con- sidered. Truth, such is the sweetness, beauty and majesty of her very countenance ! whilst she has attracted the hearts of her friends, she has forced homage from her very enemies. The hands that would have sacrilegiously extirpated her from the earth, have yet dressed up error and falsehood in the pure attire she wears. Wicked as the world is, men will not worship error as error; they will not believe a lie, without a thousand arts first practised upon them, either by their own depraved hearts or by others, to persuade them it is truth. W hat is this but an ac- knowledgment of the native excellence of truth ? Philoso- phers, some few of them in the heathen world, sought truth; all of them said they sought it. Fond of the name, though destitute of the thing, thousands assumed the character of lovers of the truth; and, indeed, the trifling attainment of a little mathematical demonstration, of scarce any consequence to mankind, made some of them almost run mad with joy. " I have found, I have found," cried the Syracusian philosopher, when he had solved a problem that might have remained so to this day, without, perhaps, any detriment to the world. Shall then Pagans, Mohammedans, Deists, all say they have the truth, aver that they are the lovers of it, and that they would even die for it; and we Christians, to whom truth has unveil- ed her lovely fiice, not be ambitious of this character in the highest degree, and be willing to sacrifice all for it? Secondly, The dignity and authority of divine truth surpass- es every thing that can be said in commendation of it. The gospel of Christ has the broad seal of Fleaven enstamp- ed upon it. The grand doctrine of the Bible, That Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners «, is supported by a kind of evidence suited to its own intrinsic and marvellous ex- cellence. The great mystery of godliness, God manifest in the a 1 Tim. i. 1.3. 432 THE GREAT DUTY OF flesh «, is confirmed by wonders that none but a God could per- form. Heaven, earth and hell boar witness to it- Patriarchs and prophets, through a long coarse of" ages, foretel it : a whole nation of priests are consecrated to prepare the way for it: angels proclaim it : the dead arise from their graves to pub- lish it : yea, the devils tliemselves, however reluctant, acknow- ledge it. — O ! who would not, amidst all these striking proofs of the gospel, be ambitious of the honour of becoming helpers to it ? Again, Thirdly, The amazing display of divine love in the gospel, challenges our warmest efforts to spread and promote it. Is it true, that the God against whose authority our whole species had risen up in arms, spared not his own Son, but gave him up even to death, to ransom and save us ? Is it true, that the brightness of his Father's glory, and the express image of his person, the true God and eternal life, became a man, bore our griefs and carried our sorrows, and offered his life upon the cross a sacrifice to justice for our sins? Is it true, that through the mediation of Christ, the righteousness, truth and holiness of God, are become as friendly to us as his mercy, compassion and love? Is it true, that Christ has procured forgiveness for the chief of sinners, pardon for crimes of an enormous size, of- fences as numerous as the sands on the sea shore? Is it true, that by his obedience we are made righteous ; that for the great love wherewith he hath loved us, we are quickened who v/ere dead in trespasses and sin ; that he hath conquered death and hell for us ; that he is our advocate now in heaven ; and, that he hath made us kings and priests unto God, and we shall reign with him for ever? Is this, all this, yea more than we can con- ceive of his goodness, true? and, ought we not, are vve not con- strained, urged, obliged, to become helpers to the truth ? Fourthly, The importance of it to men's present and everlast- ing interests, is an argument addressed to our compassion for our fellow-creatures, as was the former to our gratitude to Christ. The salvation of an immortal soul is surely a matter of infi- nite moment. And there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved, but this of Christ b. a I Tim. iii. 16. b Acts iv. 12. rnOPAGATINC. THE TRl'TIf. 433 They wlio remain strangers to rclicrion fail of a thousand com- forts and blessings in this life, which others enjoy; and, dying in impenitence and unbelief, fall short of inconceivable bliss and glory in heaven. Nay, what is worse, they stand exposed to a thousand evils here, and to inexpressible torments in the world to come. Is it not then, in effect at least, the voice of millions of immortal souls around us, O be ye helpers to the Truth ! Again, Fijlhhj, The arts and pains used by Satan and his emissa- ries to promote error and falshood, is an argument, I was going to say, addressed to our pride, at least, to our just resent- ment ; to engage us with holy emulation in the service of the truth. The old serpent, the devil, hath ever laboured with un- wearied zeal in the cause of infidelity and sin. He has, by in- numerable artful devices and unnatural cruelties, pushed forward his interests in our world; and his servants, true to the allegi- ance they bear to their sovereign, have supported his kingdom at the hazard of every thing that is most valuable in the pre- sent life, and that to come. They have great wrath, and, as their time is short, they exert their utmost efforts to compass their object — to subvert, if possible, the dominion of Christ iu the world, and to enslave and ruin the souls of men. And should we not endeavour to counteract their designs, by fighting manfully under the banner of our Almighty Saviour ? Should we not strive to outdo them in zeal, diligence and perseverance; and aim to serve our Prince more effectually than they do theirs ? In fine. Sixthly, The pleasure tiiat accompanies a sincere endeavour to promote the truth, and the I'ewards promised us in another world, are arguments addressed to our interest; and methinks, therefore, cannot fail to have their effect. O ! what pleasure, what heart-felt pleasure must it afford us, to be instruments of saving one soul from perdition I How must the hope, even the probability of this, alleviate the toils and la- bours of our service for Christ, and add sweetness to those many comforts he has appointed us ! And O ! how will the rest, the joy, the triumph of heaven, infinitely more than compensate all our most painful exertions here on earth ! — Let us, there- VOL. ITI. E e 454 THE GREAT DUTY OF fore, brethren, be persuaded to be iellow-Iielpers to tlie truth. And if you are thus disposed, I am satisfied you will give vnc a patient, I should rather say, a cheeri'ul hearing, whilst I lay before you a general account of that excellent institution, which I am desired now to recommend to your pious and charitable regards ; I mean, that of the Incorporated Society for propa- gating Christian Knowledge, and promoting the arts of civil life, in the Highlands and Islands of Scotland. This society has existed for near a century past : during which time its pious views have, indeed, been extended to fo- reign parts, encouraged by the liberal donations of some worthy persons deceased. Nor have their endeavours thus directed failed of success, as appears by the accounts they have received from abroad. But the principal object of the society, is the civilization and instruction of the Highlands and Islands of Scotland. And whoever considers the large extent of country under that description, the number of its inhabitants, their gross ignorance, and wretched poverty; and, what deserves particular attention, the unwearied endeavours of the emissaries of Rome to revive and promote the Popish interest among them: who- ever, I say, considers these things, must acknowledge the great .utility of this object to the Public in general, as well as to indi- viduals. The society are empowered by two Royal Charters to erect schools where they shall judge proper, for teaching children to read; and, particularly, for teaching them the English language, where hitherto the Erse has prevailed ; for forming their morals, and instructing them in the principles of the Christian religion ; and for bringing them up to husbandry, manufactures, or other useful trades. There are near eight thousand children of both sexes educated in these schools : and, to the honour of this re- spectable Society, I must observe, that they are not only con- cerned to have it in their power to support these schools, but are unwearied in their endeavours, by every prudent regulation and precaution, to prevent the abuse of tiiem, and to render them effectual to the important ends proposed. And they have had the happiness of seeing the success of their endeavours; for, with the blessing of God, the thick mists PROPAGATING THE TRUTH. " 435 of ignornncej which formerly overspread these parts, are now in some good measure dispelled, and the desirable fruits of indus- try and humanity begin to take place of that wretched indo*- Icnce and barbarism which had for many years disgraced the Highlands. To which it must be added, that these improve ments have had a happy effect to weaken the i'orce, if not en- tirely root out, those slavish principles, and those predilections in favour of a Popish pretender, which have once and again threatened the existence of our excellent constitution, and the extirpation of the Protestant succession in the illustrious house of Brunswick. — An object to which, it is apprehended, this well directed charity hath more largely and effectually contributed, than even those wise and salutary laws, which were enacted at the close of the last rebellion, for abolishing their feudal tenures and hereditary jurisdictions. But the advantage which has arisen from this charity to In- dividuals, in regard of their spiritual and everlasting interests, is the best recommendation of this important institution, and the noblest reward of the unwearied pains which the Society have been at in the management of it. It may be truly affirm- ed of them, " that they have been helpers to the truth." But, successful as the Society have been in their attempts to compass these great ends, and large as the donations have been which they have from time to time received, there remains yet a great deal to be done, and which cannot be effected without farther assistance. The advocates, I must again repeat it, of that most enormous and pernicious corruption of the Christian religion. Popery, are very numerous and indefatigable in those parts. Whoever reads over the account of the Society with at- tention, will be surprised to find what efforts those determined enemies of the truth use to counteract the design of this insti- tution a. This consideration therefore will I hope, have its effect, in concurrence with those motives I have so largely in- sisted on in this discourse, to dispose you to a cheerful and liberal contribution on this occasion. a There are in the Hiulilancls and Islands of Srodand, alxtut twenty thou- sand Papists. They have two regularly established seminaries of learning. In one parish (South Uist) there are near three thousand people, about three hun- dred of whom only are Protestants. E e 2 436 THE GREAT DUT\, &C. Let me beseech you then, by your regard to order and sub- jection among mankind, which is of such importance to the good of society — by your love of civil and reUgious Hberty — by vour affection to the house of Hanover, and our excellent con- stitution— by your tender compassion for the immortal souls of men — and, especially, by the gratitude you feel to our Lord Jesus Christ, vvho has laid the foundation of the gospel in his most precious blood ; let me beseech you to assist in every way you are able this great and good design. And, as you will feel a real pleasure in becoming " fellow-helpers" with this respect- able Society to the Truth ; so I have no doubt, that what you thus do faithfully to the brethren and to strangers^ who will bear witness of your charity a, will not fail of meeting an am- ple reward in the great day of the Lord. a 3 John v. 6. NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFECT OF DIVINE DIS- PLEASURE: SERMON, PREACHED ON OCCASION OF THE GENERAL FAST, FEBRUARY 2 1st, 1781. NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFECT OF DIVINE DIS- PLEASURE. Amos iit. 6. Shall there he evil in a citjj, and the Lord hath not done it ? It must strike every man, upon a moment's reflection, tliat tlie solemnities of this day can neither be pleasing to God, nor pro- fitable to ourselves, if they are not accompanied with such re- pentance as shall have an influence on our future tempers and conduct. It is the duty, therefore, of those who take the lead in these services, to do their utmost, with the blessing of God, lo persuade men to repent in earnest of their sins, and heartily 5et about a reformation of their lives. But these objects are not to be attained, unless we really feel the miseries which have befallen us, clearly perceive the hand of God in them, and are deeply sensible that our sins are the cause of them. There is evil, great evil, in the British empire — God hath done it — and our sins have provoked him to do it. To prove these truths .beyond a doubt, and thereby to awaken you and myself to our duty, ere it be too late, is what 1 have now in view. And may God of his mercy crown the attempt with success ! These we^-e the points, which iu regard of Judah and Israel, the prophet Amos meant to establish in the text and context. ^hall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it ? They now suffered great miseries, and they had still greater in prospect. The God of heaven had given them cleanness of teeth in all their cities, and want of bread in all their places. He had withhoklen rain from them, when there were yet three months to the harvest. He had smitten them with blasting and mildew : when their gardens, and their vineyards, and their fig-trees, and their olive-trees increased, the palmer worm had devoured them. Pie had sent among them the pestilence after the manner of Egypt : their young men he had slain with the sword, and had taken their horses, and had made the stink of 440 NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFEECT their camps to come up into their nostrils a. — These calamities were quickly to be followed with a tremendous earthquake, and M'ith the invasion of" an enraged adversary, who was to compass their land round about, bring down their strength from them, and spoil their palaces h. So the ton tribes were to be carried into captivity by the Assyrians, and totally dispersed. And in a course of time the Jews were to be led away captive to Baby- lon, and remain there seventy years. Now all this evil the Lord did. A solemn truth this, and a truth wliich, circumstanced as these people were, nothing but the most extravagant infidelity could dispute. It is, however, affirmed over and over again, and in a great variety of ways. Thus will I DO unto thee, O Israel: and because I will do this unto thee, prepare to meet thy God, O Israel c. And the more deeply to impress their minds with the idea of the in- fluence of divine Providence in these calamities, the prophet particularly recalls their attention to one remarkable fact, t'lat God had caused it to rain upon one city, and not upon an-r other d. But v/hat was the moral cause of these evils? It was their guilt. This, if not directly expressed in the text, is yet parti- cularly affirmed, and largely commented upon in the context. You only have I known of all the families of the earth : there^ fore I will punish you for all your iniquities e. — Avarice and oppression, intemperance and luxury, irreligion and profanencss, accompanied with the most shameful dissipation and insensibilif ty, were the reigning vices of the times. ' They turned judg- ment to wormwood, and left off righteousness in the earth. They afflicted the just, took a bribe, and turned aside the poor in the gate/!' ' They stored up violence and robbery in their palaces g.^ By fornication, incest, and adultery they profaned the holy name of their God h. They were guilty of the grosser est idolatry, and yet dared to sacrifice to the Lord i. ' They despised his law, and kept not his commandments k.^ ' They hated him that rebuked them, and abhorred him that spake up- « Chap. iv. G, 7,9, 10. b Chap. i. I. iii. U. c Chap. iv. 12. d Chap. iv. 7. e Chap. Iii. 2. /Chap. v. 7, 12. •^ Chap. iii. 10. /* Chap. ii. 7. ;" Chap. v. 22, 26. If Chap. %. ii. OF DIVINE DISPLEASURE. 441 li'rhtly «.' And, all the while, ' they were at ease in Zion, and trusted in the mountain of Samaria 6.' ' They lay upon beds of ivory, and stretched themselves upon their couches, and ate the lambs out of the flock, and the calves out of the midst of the stall. They chanted to the sound of the viol, and invent- ed to themselves instruments of music like David. They drank wine in bowls, and anointed themselves with the chief ointments: but they were not grieved for the affliction of Joseph c' In a word, 'they put far away the evil day; yea, they boldly said, the evil shall npt overtake nor prevent us rf.' Such was the dissipated, immoral, and profane cliaracter of this wretched people. And such were the calamities which their accumulated and unrepentcd guilt drew down upon them. Would to God there were no resemblance between their charac- ter and ours ! Would to God we had no reason to apprehend the like miseries they suffered ! If there be, however, any ground for the comparison, it is unquestionably our duty, interest, and wisdom, seriously to consider these three most important and awakening truths — There is evil in the British empire — God httth done it — Our sins have provoked him to do it. First, Great and many are the evils which have befallen us. The truth of this proposition all will acknowledge, thougli few, it is to be feared, are duly affected with it. Alas I Whilst many among us take the utmost pains, some to exaggerate and others to lessen our calamities, purely with a view to support the political opinions they have adopted, there is but one here and tliere who so considers, so feels them, as clearly to perceive that they originate from the just displeasure of almighty God, But, Sirs, the feelings we v/ish this day to excite are such, and such only, as are influenced by considerations of humanity and religion. Standing as we now do in the presence of the great Governor of the world, at whose hands we have been implorinjr mercy, we must dismiss a vain, frivolous, contentious spirit, for- get the more immediate instruments or causes of our miseries, and be content, by realizing the resentments of Heaven against our sins, to chasten ourselves before God. a Chap. V. 10. b Chap. vi. 1. c Chap. vi. 4—6, U Chap. vi. 3, ix. 10, 442 NATIONAL cala:mities the effect War, especially when kindled within a nation and among the sul)jcet3 of the same empire, is usually followed with the most ruinous consequences. It affects all sorts of persons, from the prince on the throne to the meanest peasant, extends its influence to the remotest parts of the community, and insinuates its cor- rosive and poisonous effects into all the concerns and enjoy- ments of life. It is to the body politic what diseases are to the natural body ; defaces its beauty, wastes its strength, subdues its vigour, and, if it proceed to the utmost lengths, dissolves the very constitution itself. Under the frowns of war the arts and sciences languish, trade and manufactures decline, the wealth and opulence of a people are consumed, and their weight and influence among neighbouring powers are lost. It ob- structs the regular course of justice, throws down the laws, those sacred fences of society, opens the avenues to fraud, op- pression, and rapine, and destroys that subordination among mankind, which is of the last consequence to their honour, hap- piness, and safety. Government is an ordinance of God for the good of men : but war, the kind of war of which we are here "speaking, weak- ens the springs of government, and tends to the total subver- sion of it. It confounds those distinctions among men which God and nature have established, wrests the power from the hands to which reason, justice, and the consent of the commu- nity have entrusted it, interdicts the mutual offices of protec- tion and obedience between the magistrate and the subject, and, if it proceed to the extremities to which the lawless pas- sions of men would precipitate it, buries in one common grave both the honour and authority of the state, and the rights and liberties of the people. But the miseries it brings upon individuals deserve our more particular attention, in order to excite those feelings which are necessary to beget national repentance anxl humiliation ; the only object I have in view in painting these sad scenes before your eyes. Intestine broils and animosities interrupt the friend- ly intercourse of society. They embitter men's s})irits towards i.*ach other, and induce an eager wild fierceness of manners, ^kvhich can scarce consist with the common principles of good .uatur.e and benevolence. They create the most sullen jca- OF DIVINE DIST'LEASURE. 443 lousics, inveterate prejudices, and rancorous resentments. They spoil the peace of" families, neighbourhoods, and whole provin- ces. Nay, what is far worse, they make horrid inroads on the sacred rights of religion and conscience. The din of war dis- turbs the silent pleasures of devotion ; and good men tremble while they see religious prejudices mingling themselves witii political disputes, and, which is still more shocking, behold men on all sides becoming advocates with God against each other, and daring to profane his holy altar with their cruel ana- themas. How great a matter does a little fire kindle ! And how de- plorable the sight, to see the infiituated multitude throwing oil upon the spreading flames, amidst all the attempts of wisdom and humanity to extinguish them ! When civil discord arises to this height, the scene is almost too horrible to be described. The powers of invention are now racked to procure the instru- ments of death and destruction. The standard is erected on cacli side, and thousands crowd to it, impelled with all the desperate fury of revenge, and all the stubborn confidence of victory. They prepare for battle, and, amidst the loud peals of thundering artillery, the dismal clangour of arms, and the shouts of opposing squadrons, rush on to the attack. 13cath now rides on his pale horse, hell following with him. The re- lentless sword is bathed in vengeance. Multitudes are hur- ried instantly into eternity, whilst others with unavailing shrieks and groans languish and expire. The ground is stain- ed with the blood of thousands, the plain covered over with mangled corpses, and the grave itself, well nigh satiated, begins to cry. It is enough. Who? C) who can forbear to weep amidst those scenes? Or if our hearts still remain callous, let us retire from this acel- dema, this field of blood, to the gloomy habitations of the widow and fatherless, if indeed their habitations escane, and refuse to feel with them if we can. See the silent tear trick- ling down the eyes of helpless widows and orphans, or else the anfjuish of the throbbinfj heart forcing the bitterest exclama-i tions from their lips. See whole families exterminated, the tcndercst tics of nature dissolved, the fair hopes of succeeding generations extinguished, the fruits of honest labour blustedj 44i NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFECT and scarce any thing entailed upon posterity but poverty and wretchedness, together with the history of infernal discord, biiitaHty, and revenge, written in letters of blood. And now, Is this description applicable in any degree to the ))rescnt war? It is. O may our hearts bleed while we relate the sad story ! — It began in suspicion and jealousy, gathered strength from misapprehension and prejudice, and proceeded to rancour and resentment. It hath drawn forces into the field, and armaments on the seas of a magnitude scarce known to former times. It hath precipitated infinite numbers of souls into an eternal world. It hath reduced the once happy and flourishing colonics to beggary, and consumedthe wealth of the parent state to a degree that affects the feelings of every indivi- dual. It hath created such divisions among us, as have relaxed the nerves of government, and threatened the very existence of decency, order, and subjection. The powers of France and JSpain, perfidious and haughty to a proverb, have united against us. Their fleets have insulted our coasts : and, whilst they liave ignominiously forborne to fight, they have left no measure untried to protract the dispute to the ruin of those whom they would be tliought to support, as well as of this country upon which they have insolently denounced vengeance. The flames of war have extended yet farther. — Riots of the most daring kind (whatever may have been the cause) and conducted in the most unexampled manner, have been excited to the horror of all in our metropolis. The West India islands have been laid waste by a most tremendous hurricane. — In fine, a gloomy im- agination, amid these sad scenes, would be apt to suppose, that God is about to say, as he once did by the prophet Zepha- iiiah, ' Wait ye upon me until the day that I rise up to the prey : for my determination is to gather the nations, that I may assemble the kingdoms to pour upon them ray indigna- tion, even all my fierce anger : for all the earth shall be de- stroyed with the fire of my jealousy «.' And now. Ought we not to feel ? Can it be pious, can it be virtuous, can it be humane, not to feel? Is it, in short, consist- ent with common honesty to assemble together, as we do this day, professedly on occasion of these calamities, and yet re- a Zeph. iii. 8. OF DIVINE DISPLEASURE. 445 main totally stupid ? True, indeed, we are at a remote distance from most of these scenes. Our ears do not hear the hoarse sound of war. Our eyes do not behold garments rolled in blood. We are in peace, each sitting under his own vine and fig-tree, none daring to make him afraid. And, great as the expence is which this war hath entailed on us, it is not felt in the degree that might be imagined, if we may judge by the luxury and dissipation which almost universally prevail among us. But, are these reasons why we should suppress all emotion of heart for the many innocent thousands, who are involved iu the horrors of this desolating judgment ? O, no. Cursed be the self-love that tears humanity from the breast, and anni- hilates all bowels of compassion. Let us, my brethren, feel, or cease to be Christians, cease to be men. Insensibility, however, hath too strikingly marked our cha- racter hitherto. When we fasted and mourned in the four or five former years of this war, Did ice at all fast unto the Lord a "^ On the contrary, Have not the harp, and the viol, the tabret and pipe, and wine been in our feasts ? Ah ! ice Jiave not regarded the work of the Lord, nor considered the operation of his hands b. But if we are resolved to be still thoughtless and dissipated, to be still insensible to our own in- terests, and those of our posterity, God will, in his own time, perhaps quickly, make us feel. These tilings, I say, not merely for the purpose of giving you pain : tliat v/ould be in- human. Much less with a view to fan the flame of popular contention, or to rouse your resentmients against the authors of these evils : that would be criminal, highly criminal on the present occasion especially. Not to say how humiliating it would be to the majesty of religion, to descend to a discussion of political questions, in a place sacred to the sublime duties of communion with the Deity. No. My view is to prepare you by these impressions, to receive, with all becoming serious- ness, that weighty truth which we proceed now to consider, Secondly, That all this hath happened by the permission, and through the influence of divine Providence. Until we feel the scourge we shall not trouble ourselves about the hand that inflicts it. But we do feel. Now is the a Zech. vii. 5. b Isa. v. 12. 440 NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFFXT time, tlicrcforc, to address you in the language of our text. " Is there evil in the British empire^ and the Lord hath not done it ?" Few, I persuade myself, are so hardened as abso- lutely to deny the truth of this proposition : yet few, it is to be feared, are duly impressed witli it. Permit us then to draw aside the veil of sense, and to fix your attention a moment to that great Being who, drest in all the horrors of just indigna- tion against our sins, deigns himself by these calamities to ad- dress us. His voice cries, and cries aloud : the mail of vis- dom imU. hear it. O that we were all men of wisdom ! 0 that u'e all knew the rod, and him icho hath appointed it a ! The hand of God in these matters is capable of the clear- est proof. The evidence is so strong, that only a glance at it must produce conviction. It is the language of reason and Scripture : it hath the consent of all wise and good men : and it receives abundant confirmation from the observations, which every pious and thoughtful mind must have made upon our own history. It is the language of reason. If there be a God, and if he hath created the world, (and no one surely in his senses will deny it) it follows, that that God upholds and governs it. He is infinitely able, and it is by no means beneath him, so to do. Nay, the supposition tiiat he does not govern the world, or that he concerns not himself at all about it, involves in it the most glaring absurdities. A doctrine this as uncomfortable as it is unreasonable : friendly indeed to the iniquitous views of bad men, but pregnant with every imaginable evil to socict3\ It is a certain fact, therefore, that a divine energy pervades every part of the creation, that all the infinitely diversified or- ders of beings around us, and wc ourselves too, are at the dis- posal, and under the controul and influence of him who made us. And though mankind, as intelligent and reasonable crea- tures, are amenable for their actions to the supreme judge of the world; yet their actions, whether good or bad, are all by his over-ruling influence made to subserve the great purposes of his glory, and the final completion of the grand scheme of Providence. We may be assured then that no events, prosperous or calamitous, happen to individuals, much less to .1 Mic. vi. 9. or DIVINE DISPLEASURE. 447 jHiblic bodies of men, but under tbc superintendence of tbe su- preme and all-wise governor of tbe world. Tliis, too, is tbc clear and express language of Scripture. Tliat venerable book, written by the divine pen, while it tells us that God hath created the earth, and given it to the children of men, assures us also, ' that he judgcth in the earth, and is go- vernor among tlie nations; that he doth according to his will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth ; and none can stay his hand, or say unto him. What dost thou a ?' And when he condescends himself to address us, it is with a simplicity and yet dignity of language that cannot fail, methinks, to impress this great truth on our minds, 'I am the Lord, and there is none else, there is no God besides me. I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace, and create evil ; I the Lord do all these things h. I am God, my counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure c' And how natural the reflection of Elihu ! ' When he givcth quietness, who then can make trouble? and when he hideth his face, who then can behold him? whether it be done against a nation, or against a man only (/.' But it were endless to cite all the passages in our bible in whicli this important doctrine is held up to our view. Indeed it hath had the consent of all wise and good men in every age of the world. The Pagans themselves, however mi- serably their theology was distorted with the idle figments of their own vain imagination, yet acknowledged the superintend- ence of a Providence in human affairs. And, difncult as it hath been to fix the attention of mankind to this great truth, tlirough the wretched depravity of their hearts, yet there have been few, comparatively speaking, who have dared to assert and maintain the contrary doctrine. And the few who have done so, have been justly held in contempt for their folly, whilst they have been looked upon with horror for their impiety. But this divine truth, so consonant with reason and common sense, receives abundant confirmation from a careful review of the principal events recorded in history: especially when wc take into our account the moral character of the several ages in which they happened, the important consecjuences which in a a Psal. Iviii. 11. xxil. 28.— Dan. iv. 35. b Isa. xlv. 5, 7. c Chap. xlvi. 9, 10. d Job xxxiv. 29. 443 NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFECT course of time tliey drew after thcsn, and, most of all, the rela- tion they bore to the express predictions of Scripture. This argument, I am sensible, will not have its full effect, till the final consummation of all things, when the scheme of Provi- dence respecting this world shall be completed. The wisdom of God in adjusting the several parts of this great plan, his power in carrying them into execution, and the grand intent of the whole, will then be clearly understood; and, of consequence, we shall then have the most striking and illustrious proofs of his influence in human affairs. But these proofs we cannot have till that period arrives. In the mean time, however, history throws so much light upon some distinct and separate parts of the plan, as sufficiently to justify the inference, that a wise and powerful Providence governs the world. Y\'hen I view a cu- rious piece of mechanism in its finished and perfect state, I have at once the fullest proof of the agency and skill of the artist : but, in the mean while, a view only of some few of its move- ments, in the relation they bear to each other, furnishes me with a sufficient evidence that it is the product, not of chance, but design. Who then that considers the principal events that happened to the Assyrian, Persian, Grecian, and Roman empires, consi- ders them with the lights just now mentioned, but must clearly perceive the influence of divine Providence in them ? And surely that influence no one who believes his bible can fail of observing in the administration of the affairs of the Jewish king- dom, from the beginning of its existence to the coming of the Messiah. But the history of our own country will sufficiently confirm and illustrate this grand point. Let us advert a mo- ment to two or three instances among' many others. Tiic amazing concurrence of circumstances, passions, and in- terests which brought about the Reformation ; and the politi- cal grounds upon which the profession of the Protestant reli- gion was established, whereby the temporal emolument of the principal families in this kingdom became a lasting and power- ful security to it against the attempts of the Bishop of Rome; tiicse very marvellous circumstances can scarce be reflected upon, without obliffinor us to acknowledije that the hand of God was in the matter. Nor can wc fall of perceiving the same influence OF DIVINE DISPLEAStTiiE. 449 exerted in tlie most striking manner, at the ever memorable sera of* the llevolution. It was felt and acknowledged at the instant that almost miraculous deliverance took place, and when men's minds were in a disposition to be affected with it : and it hath received farther confirmation from the lights which later times have thrown upon the transactions of that period; by which it appears, that contrary interests, views, and passions became Strangely subservient to that great event. And, on the other hand, most of the calamities which have befallen this country, in the various stages of its history, have been attended with cir- cumstances which clearly point out the interference of divine Providence. The calamities themselves, the more immediate causes of them, the vices they were adapted to correct and pu- nish, and the important consequences which in a course of time they drew after them, all abundantly justify this observation. Can we then be so stupid, so impious, as to imagine, that the great God is an idle spectator of the miseries we this day de- plore; and that they are no way under his direction, influence, and controul? I hope not. Could we place ourselves at the same distance from our own times, which we ai'e now at from those just adverted to, this truth would perhaps strike us in a more clear and convincing manner than it does at present. But it is wise, truly wise, to observe the hand of God at the instant it is stretched out against us. Nor does his influence in these evils at all exculpate those who are the immediate authors of them. Our business, however, at present is not with them. It is in the presence of Almighty God we now stand: his voice we are this day called upon to hear, his hand we are this day called upon to observe. We may be assured then, from the plain dictates of reason and revelation, that all the various passions, views, and interests of men, and all the infinitely diversified circumstances which do any way contribute to bring ruin upon a country, causes inno- cent and criminal, open and secret, gradual and transient in their operation, within the reach of human foresight and restraint or otherwise, all these causes, all these circumstances, I say, take effect by the permission, under the controul, and with the influence and direction of the great Arbiter of the universe. He exercises sovereign authority over all creatures animate and VOL. III. F f 450" NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EfFECT inanimate, all the productions of nature and art, all the force of human skill and strength, and all the instruments of death and destruction. They receive their commission from him, and punctually execute his commands. Nor are the main springs of human affairs, which are generally remote from public view, less subject to his dominion. The eye of God pierces the in- most recesses of men's hearts, and penetrates into all their coun- sels, combinations, and resolutions. Their misapprehensions, false reasonings, mistaken informations, prejudices, jealousies, avarice, lust of power, resentments, malevolence, and revenge, he makes, though they are utterly repugnant to his all-perfect nature, the obedient executioners of his will. Can we think of ail this, can we believe all this, and not tremble? — tremble amidst the view we have been taking of the calamities we now deplore. The God of heaven, who made this world and governs it in truth and equity, whose counsel shall stand, and whose power none can controul; this great and terrible God is risen from his seat, hath whet his glittering sword, and hath taken hold of vengeance. He is come forth to contend with us. Prepare to meet thy God, O Israel. Let every subject of the British empire, both at home and abroad, hear the summons, and obey. But wherefore doth he contend with us? That is the next enquiry. Let us then, as was proposed, endeavour Thirdly, To impress our hearts with a deep sense of our manifold sins, which are the moral causes of all the miseries we suffer. But before we proceed to enumerate the vices which prevail through this great empire, let us spend a moment upon the important question of the influence which the moral character of a people hath upon their welfare. If God be the governor of the world, if he hath given men plain laws for the regulation of their conduct, and hath annexed sanctions to them, it fol- lovvs, that sin, which is a violation of those laws, must sooner or later bring after it punishment. There is no separating the ideas. But I am not here speaking of men in their individual capacity ; and therefore need not take up your time in solving that seeming difficulty, which has often puzzled some minds, How it is that in many instances the wicked prosper and the or DivrNF. Dispi.F.ASirr.E. 451 virtuous suffer ? Let it suffice to observe, tliat God liatli ap- poiuted a day in which he will judge the world, and that the so- lemn decisions of that day will effectually silence all atheistical reflections, and fully establish the proposition we have laid down in the whole extent of it, that sin will, must bring after it pu- nishment. But the question before us respects mankind in their collec- tive capacity, as forming distinct communities, states and empires. In these views they are dealt with judicially in the present life, and for this plain reason, because they cannot be thus proceed- ed against in another, these relations then totally ceasing. That great truth, therefore, which Scripture so clearly asserts, That righteousness exalteth a nation, and sin is a reproach and destruction to any people a, is no other than the light of nature teaches, reason approves, and the common sense and feelings of mankind attest. And it is a truth, too, which all the great striking events, that stand recorded both in sacred and profane history, abundantly confirm. God is indeed slow to wrath, whence it often happens that national guilt rises to a great height, before the just sentence of his wrath is executed upon it : but, when the measure of it is filled up, judgment no lon- ger tarries. At that awful period divine Providence makes that destruction inevitable, which men's vices, by their own natural operation, had been a long while bringing upon them. Such was the fate of the old world. Such was the fate of Sodom and Gomorrah. Such hath been the fate of particular kingdoms; and such the fate of all the great monarchies, which make so distinguished a figure in the annals of fame. Read their history, and separate their public character and final doom if you can. But the story of the Israelitish nation, through a long series of years, is at large recorded in our bibles on pur- pose to illustrate this grand point. Their prosperity, we find, ever kept pace with their national virtue ; and in all the cala- mities that from age to age befel them, down to the dreadful catastrophe of their final destruction, we see their sin written M'ith indelible characters in their punishment. This solemn truth then, that whatever evils befal a people they arc the just and natural consequences of their sins, is a Prov. xiv. 34. Ff2 452 NAtiONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFECT proved, I pcisuadc myself, to a demonstration. And in this light the present calamity is to be considered. But at the same time it is to be remembered, that one calamity is often sent as a warning of others yet more terrible impending, unless averted by timely repentance and reformation : in which case there is a mixture of mercy with judgment. The great God, in such vi- sitations, deigns to expostulate with men ere he proceeds to ex- tremities. And his authoritative, but mild and gentle language is this, ' At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom to pluck up, and to pull dov.-n, and to destroy it : if that nation against \7h0m I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them. And at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom to build and to plant it : if it do evil in my sight that it obey not my voice, then I will repent of the good wherewith I said I would benefit them «.' This being the case, it is our indispensable duty, as we ten- der the honour of God and the real welfare of our country, to contribute all in our power towards the effecting a general re- pentance and reformation. To which purpose let us spend a few moments in taking an estimate of the present times, I mean the moral state of the British empire. I am aware th^ this is a difficult, as well as unpleasing task ; and the rather, as too many are disposed to treat what is said upon these occasions in the light of mere popular declamation. But, God forbid ! that we should be intimidated from our duty by apprehensions of this sort. Every just and reasonable concession ought to be made to the prejudices of mankind, the better to secure their attention. Let all appeals to the passions, then, be withdrawn, while the character of the present age is tried at the bar of impartial truth. Be it admitted, that there is no nation under heaven, nor ever was, exempt from public vices. Be it admitted, that some good men, as Solomon complains, are too prone petulantly to enquire. What is the cause that the former days were better than these b ? Be it farther admitted, that there are periods to be fixed upon in our own history, in which some vices were more prevalent than in the present. Let it also be acknowledged to the ho- a Jer. xviii. 7—10. b Eccl. vii, 10. OF DIVINE DISl'LEASUUE. 453 nour of this age, that public charities, whatever may have been the motive, have received more countenance and encouragement for the last half century than any before. It will likewise be granted, that a liberal way of thinking, respecting the rights of conscience in matters of religion, hath got the better of the stub- born and unnatural prejudices of former times. And I will add, which is matter of infinite joy, that there are yet many among us who truly fear God, and are patterns of sobriety and virtue. AH this may and ought to be acknowledged : whilst at the same time we do not overlook those increasing advantages of light and knowledge we derive from the history and experience of former ages, and that national prosperity with which, for a course of years previous to this war, we were distinguished. And now this said, I am at liberty, without the hazard of being charged with partiality, to reverse the scene, and hole], up to your view the horrid guilt which as a nation we have contract- ed, with the heinous aggravations of it. Atheism and infidelity usually take the lead in an enumera- tion of public vices. And it is well known to those who are con- versant in the literary world, that scepticism, in the affected ha- bit of modest difiidcnce, hath of late years obtruded upon us opinions which directly tend to destroy all distinction between good and evil, to tear up the foundations of moral virtue, and to deprive men of the powerful restraints which natural relip-ion lays upon their consciences. Nor have these laboured essays of false philosophy, absurd as they are, failed of meeting with con- siderable success among many in superior life, who wish to pre- serve a consistency between their opinions and practices. Whilst Heaven is thus insulted, and the interests of society invaded, what serious sensible man but must suffer pain for the dishonour ' offered to the one, and the mischief done the other? To the Christian his religion is the most invaluable blessing he enjoys ; and though he is not apprehensive of its being wrested from him by the open assaults of infidelity, yet he cannot but deeply feel for the injury that may be done to un- wary minds, as well as for the affront that hath been offered to the great author of his noblest hopes, by the insidious attacks which have lately been made ujion it. Nor is it to be enough lamented, tliat too many who admit the divine authority of 451. NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFECT Scripture, have by their false reasonings thrown a veil over the distinguishing glories of" the gospel, and taken pains to reduce Christianity to a system of mere morality. Whilst others, in all the wantonness of unmeaning enthusiasm, have so treated the great truths of religion, as if they judged it the highest honour they could do them, to set them at variance with the dictates of common sense. But, whatever ill influence this various treatment of Scripture may have had upon the minds of men, whether more or less, it is evident beyond a doubt, that the evil practices of which atheism and infidelity must ever be con- sidered as the ablest patrons and defenders, prevail far and wide. And now. What, in regard of manners, is the true and pro- per character of this country ? Let any man look around him a moment, and he will not be at a loss for a reply. It is, an INSATIABLE THIRST FOR PLEASURE. This fatal evil hath loug prevailed among us, but hath now spread its baleful influence throuo-h all orders of men. It hath for a course of years ope-i- rated like slow poison upon the constitution, by degrees cor- rupting the blood, and wasting the strength : but it now makes a rapid progress to the vitals, and threatens, if not speedily checked, destruction to our very existence. The symptoms of this sad disease are too many to escape the notice of a common observer, and the effects of it are felt through the whole empire, Not to speak of those numerous and deplorable instances of intrigue and seduction, lewdness and debauchery, adultery and divorce, intemperance and luxury, which are notorious to all the world : what daily, hourly proofs have we, wherever we go, with whomsoever we converse, and whatever businesses we are employed about, of the idle, vain, frivolous cast of the times ! The prodigious resort of people to the metropolis, merely for the purpose of dissipation ; the new entertainments im-r ported at a prodigious expence from foreign countries, and countries too whose national characters we were used to hold in contempt ; the vast variety of fashionable amusements, as they are called, particularly masquerades ; the houses of plea-r sure planted in all parts of the town ; the kind of publications every where greedily received ; and, I may add, the very dress of the people, all prove it. There are infinite numbers among us, whose time, ingenuity, strength, health, substance, and all OF DIVINE DISPLEASURE. 455 are exhausted in tlie restless pursuit of this wretched Demon of pleasure, yea, truth, virtue, conscience, and every thing sacred and venerable among men, are sacrificed to it. Satiated with one species of gratification, invention is racked to find out another. And, eager to outvie those above them in splendour and gaiety, no means, however base and unworthy, are ne- glected or foregone to acquire the objects of their ambition. Hence that venality and corruption, that mad spirit of gaming, that fraud and oppression, that violence and rapine which abound among us. Hence those licentious inroads which are made on all order and decency in society, contempt of magis'- tracy, slander and defamation, duelling and suicide, and fre- quent failures among men of trade and business. Of these evils, too, it is deserving of particular remark, that some of them are not accounted criminal, but rather considered as inno- cent and reputable ; that most of them prevail among all ranks of men; and that all of them are committed with an effrontery scarce known in former times. Many instances might be ad- duced as proofs and illustrations of these charges : but we must not enter into particulars — the sad detail would carry us too far a. Such, in regard of social manners, being the character of the times, the masculine sense and virtue derived to us from our an- cestors having been enervated, the ties of humanity weakened if not dissolved, and the barriers of public decorum thrown down, is it to be wondered that, in respect of the duties we owe more directly to the great God, a flood of impiety and profaneness is come in upon us ? Is it to be wondered, that swearing, perjury, contempt ,of divine ordinances, and a total disregard among a One instance, however, must not be omitted, as tiie case is of a public kind, and the guilt most atrocious ; I mean, the horrid sacrifices which have been made for a course of years past, in our East-India settlements, to this cursed lust of wealth and pleasure. Posterity will shudder \vhen they are told, that an immense number of lives have been wantonly spent in the service of lawless am- bition and insatiable avarice. This national sin, written with bloody characters in tjbe book of God^s remembrance, remains there, I fear, unblotted out: whilst we feel the effects of it in the miserable abuse of those pi'odigious treasures of ill- gotten wealth which have been imported hither. And what are those depreda- tions, which have of late been committed in such abundance upon our roads and in our houses, and which have bid defiance to all the exertions of magistracy, but so many imitations of those greater and more desperate robberies we have been speaking of? 456 NATIONAL CALAINIITIES THE EFFECT great multitudes of people to the worship of God, are bepome fashionable ? Irreligion is the great source of all the vices just mentioned; wherefore in proportion as piety declines, immo- rality vvill always prevail. And this naturally leads us to bring matters homo to our- selves, and seriously to enquire, How far we have contributed to this enormous load of guilt that lies upon our country? We, Protestant Dissenters, arc bound by our profession t;o a peculiar j-egularity and strictness of manners. We enjoy the most in- valuable liberties — liberties which have not been infringed, and which, however all good subjects are entitled to them, our an- cestors were denied: and liberties, too, which have lately been confirmed and enlarged. We are obliged, therefore, by motives of duty and interest, to demean ourselves with all reverence and gratitude to the great God, attention and deference to our go- vernors, and integrity and benevolence towards one another. W^e have the ever blessed gospel preached among us, the or- dinances duly administered to us, and fiequent and warm ad- monitions to our duty. But, permit me to ask. Are these advantages acknowledged and improved, or slighted and abused by us ? Let us in the fear of God ask ourselves. Do we make conscience of private devotion ? Do we maintain religion in our families ? Do we re- gularly attend the places of worship to which we belong ^ Do we instruct our children and our servants in their duty? Do we set them examples of piety, justice, and sobriety? Do we, or do we not, conform to the manners of the times ? Is it our aim and dndeavour to subdue in our breasts the love of the world, and to promote, as far as our abilities will admit, the interests of religion, virtue, and benevolence among all around us ? — Ah ! my brethren, I fear, some of us can give but poor answers to these questions, and, am well persuaded, there are none of us but are more or less defective. And how sad, how tremendous must their reflections be on this occasion, if conscience does its office, who have in a public and gross manner violated their vows, and brought a scandal upon their profession 1 — Our sins, then, make up a part of that guilt for which God is contending with us. Indeed we have all sinned, our princes, our nobles, our magistrates, the ministers of religion, and men of all ranks and conditions amou"; us. The whole head is sick, and ih^ OF DIVINE DISPLEASURE. 457 whole heart faint. From the sole of the foot even unto the heacl^ there is no soundness in it a. But there is one circumstance more of a very threatening kind that must be added, and that is, the inattention of men in general to the influence of divine Providence in our affairs ; and to that accumulated guilt we have been describing, whidi hath brought these miseries upon us. Alas ! how few, amidst the warmth with which they enter into questions of a political kind, do at all advert to the hand of God, or are at all grieved for the impieties which abound among us ? We can hear of the coul'e- deracies of foreign powers against us, of the blood of thousands shed in battle, of whole countries laid waste by tremendous tem- pests, and of the most alarming riots in our metropolis ; and all the while be deaf to the authoritative language of the text. The Lord hath done it, and deaf to the voice of reason and conscience, Your si?is have provoked him to do it. It was the complaint of the prophet Jeremiah, respecting the Jews, No man repented him of his wickedness, saying. What have I done b? And is not the like complaint too applicable to us, if not to every individual, yet to the people of this country in general? We know how in all the heat of resentment to say, of our enemies, of those in authority over us, of the various differing political parties among us, of the Established Church and of Dissenters, of the several denominations of Christians, of the ministers of religion, and they again of the people, " What have they done?" But ah ! we know not how to frame our lips, or how to find it in our hearts, each one to say to himself, " What have I done?" And now, taking all these considerations into view, must we not, will we not admit, that we have every imaginable cause for humiliation? W^ith such an enormous load of guilt upon us, in- finitely beyond that of our national debt, do we not feci our- selves oppressed? Under the awful apprehensions of divine re- sentment, do we not tremble? Look upwards, behold the angel pf justice standing before the throne of God, see him holding lip to the view of omniscience the long scroll of our national sins, and thus pleading against us — " How long, O God, holy, just and true, ere thou wilt avenge thyself of this ungrateful, perverse, and rebellious people ! Arise in thine indignation, anif scatter these thine enemies. Let pestilence, famine, tempest, a Isa. i. 3, 6. b Jcr. viii. 6. 453 NATIONAL CALAMITIES THE EFFECT, &C. and sword devour them. Tear up the very foundations of their glory, happiness, and safety. Spread desolation through their whole empire. And let surrounding nations know, amidst the terrors of thy justice, that thou art God." What, O what, my brethren, shall we say? Is there no faith- ful Abraham, no friend of God, to plead for us? — Yes, I trust there yet is, even the angel of mercy himself, with whom Abraham interceded for Sodom. The divine Jesus, whose character hath been insulted, and whose religion hath been neglected and despised among us, hath still, I hope, compas- sion for this country. O may his cries prevail against the de- mands of justice I But can we hope for so great a boon as this, whilst we re- main totally impenitent and unreformed? This, this is the point to which all we have been saying hath been directed. O may we be persuaded, by the terrors and by the mercies of God, by our duty and by our interest, by a concern for our own happiness and that of our posterity, to repent and reform ! Let us, each one, set about this great work in earnest, and in a dependence upon the grace of God. ' Let us break off our sins by righteousness, and our iniquities by shewing mercy to the poor, if it may be a lengthening of our tranquillity a.' 'Let us fear God, and honour the kingi.' ' Let us be subject to the higher powers, and that not only for wrath, but also for conscience-sake. Let us render to all their dues, tribute to whom tribute, custom to whom custom is due c' Let us lead peaceable lives in all godliness and honesty, cherishing in our breasts the warmest gratitude to God, and a due sense, too, of the obligations we owe to our civil governors, for the invalu- able blessings of religious liberty we enjoy. And, whilst we are labouring by our influence and example, to promote union and reformation among all around us. Who knows but the British empire may yet arise out of the present calamity into its former prosperous and happy state ? Who knows but songs of joy and praise may succeed to the tears of genuine contritioa and sorrow, we have this day poured out before God ? d Dan. iv. 27. b 1 Pet. ii. 17. c Iloin. xiii. 6, 7. END OF OCCASIONAL DISCOURSES. [ 459 ] For the following Letter, which has never before appeai'ed in print, the Pub- lishers are indebted to the kindness of Edward Phillips, Esq. of Grosvenor Terrace, Eath, who married Dr. Stennett's only daughter, in whose posses- sion it has I'eniained since the death of her honoured parent. Letter from Mr. Howard to Dr. Stennett, referred to p. 295, of this volume. Smyrna, Aug. llth, 1786. Dear Sir, I take the liberty to write, as I hope a kw lines from your wandering friend will not be unacceptable; My plan in collecting the Rules and Orders and Drafts of the principal La- zarettos in Europe, with the medical treatment of Patients in the Plague being my principal object ; I doubt not but you remember I mentioned when I last had the pleasure of seeing you ; but not being satisfied with the answers the Physicians gave to my questions, I soon determined to visit the hospitals in Turkey, and to converse Avith some of those few who had the courage to visit such patients. Some months I have been in this countiy ; I propose myself perform- ing quarantine at Venice. I go out with a foul bill of health, which I prefer, as I shall experience the strict quarantine of 42 days : but I bless God, my calm spirits and steady resolution has not yet forsaken me. But, Sir, the principal reason of my writing is most sincerely to thank you for the many, many pleasant hours I have had in reviewing the notes I have taken of the Sermons I had the happiness to hear under your ministry; these. Sir, with many of your petitions in prayer, have been, and are, the songs in the house of my pilgrimage. With unabated pleasure I have attended your ministry ; no man ever entered more into my rehgious sentiments, or more happily ex- pressed them : it ever was some little disappointment when any one occupied your pulpit : Oh, Sir, how many sabbaths have I ardently longed to spend in Wild Street ; on those days I generally rest, or if at sea, keep retired in my little cabin ; it is you that preach ; and I bless God I attend with renewed pleasure ; God in Christ is my rock, the portion of my soul. I have little more to add, but, accept my re- newed thanks. I bless God for your ministry; I pray God reward you a thousand fold ; ray friend, you have an honourable work, maiiy seals you have to yoiu" ministry ; your very valuable life I trust [ 460 ] ^^■'\]\ !)(> prolonged, as with sincere affection and great esteem I sliall ever remain Dear Sir, Your obliged Friend and Servant, (Signed) John Howard, P. S. My best compliments wait on ISIi-s. Stennett and son. I was at Constantinople a month ; a person informed me tliat a fortnight be- fore my arrival tlie grand Vizier liad examined the biscuit of the Ja- nisaries, and finding it de-ficient in weight and quality, ordered the Contractor to come before him ; his excuse not being satisfoctory, on Ills return, lie sent immediately and cut off his liead in the sU'eet, there to remain under the arm of the corpse three days, having some of the biscuits placed before him, and a label on his breast : It being very hot weather, I said it was impossible to remain three days in the middle of the street ; yes it did, said he, for our three days may only be five or six and twenty Jiours ; if one half hour before sun set, we ever call it a day, and so if half an hour after sun rise, it is another day. My mind reverted to the glorious event that is our joy and re- joicing. Adieu, adieu, my deai" Friend, Yours, J. H. P. S. Our Ambassador shewed me in the magazine what gave me great con- cern ; such a hasty ineasure 1 Jiopc -will be stopped ; for alas ! our best pwfov- iiinnces have such a mixtui'e of folly aiul siu, that praise is vanity aod presuntp- tiou, and pain to a thinking mhid. TRIP TO HOLYHEAD IN A MAIL COACH WITH A CHURCHMAN AND A DISSENTER, IN THE YEAR MDCCXCIII. J?.r coUiiiifDic oppositornm corjiscat I'critas. ADVERTISEMENT. The reader is informed, that the familiar conversation which passed in the course of tliis journey, and which is related by one of the company, in this se- ries of letters, to his friend; was upon the following topics — The Toleration Act, passed 1689 — The Enlargement of that Act, 1770 — The American War — The Question of a Reform — The late Applications for a Repeal of the Cor- poration and Test-I^aws — The French Revolution. April 2d, 1793. A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. LETTER I. Holyhead. Dkar JaciC, W E got here last night well. How loiig we may be detained for a fair wind is uncertain. My time is employed in walking about, and some part of it in recollecting a curious conversation that passed among us in our way hither. It was, I acknow* ledge, of a kind quite nevv to me, and will, I fancy, be amusing to you. I shall give you but a part of it in this first letter. You may perhaps hear further from me hereafter on the same subject. Our company consisted of a lady, two gentlemen, and your humble servant. We had not got far from town before one of the gentlemen broke silence, and with a great deal of good hu- mour and vivacity said, — We are to spend two or three days together in this little room, and I make no doubt, from the good nature I see in each countenance, that we are all disposed to contribute our utmost to the tranquillity and cheerfulness of this long journey. Now I have made it my observation, accus- tomed as I am to travel in mail coaches, that it is generally a good while before the company, how well soever disposed, are perfectly free and happy. A dead silence usually prevails, till they have all framed a guess of each other's characters and pro- fessions in life. I should think, therefore, if we were instant- ly to throw out our ideas of one another, with that ease and freedom which I am sure may be expected from the pleasant appearance of every one here, we could scarce fail of being amused, and of falling upon some subject of discourse that would be instructive and entertaining to us all. I hope I shall not be misunderstood. I mean no other disclosure of our profes- sions in life than may introduce us to habits of free intercourse, 464 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. and to the discussion of subjects religious, political, or conimer- cirtl, from which, however differently we may possibly think, light may be struck without any undue heat. Sir, said a gentleman that sat in the opposite corner, I per- fectly understand you, and, for my own part, have no objection to the proposal. But what do you. mean by profession ? — our feligious, or civil profession? Oh ! replied the other, both, or either, just as you please. Well ! but which said the answerer, is to be guessed at fil'st? Faith! replied the gentleman who proposed the scheme, I do not care which. The company, how- ever, all agreed that we should begin with religion. Why then, said the gentleman in the corner, as you have made the propo- sal, I think you, my good Sir, should begin. With all my heart, replied he, and, if you please, begin with you. Sir, who I take to be a Dissenter. You have rightly guessed, answered the other. But give Ine leave to ask, What was your reason for supposing me a Dis- senter? Why, said he, there isa Je ?ie sai quoi, a certain some- thing in your countenance, excuse me if I call it primness, \vhich I have often noticed in those of your profession. And then. Sir, I observe your dresa is plain and grave, from whence I conclude you are a clergyman of that order. And now hav- ing taken this freedom with you, you are at liberty, Sir, to take the same with me, and to tell the company what you take to be tny religious profession. Why, then, replied the Dissenter, I take you, Sir, to be a Churchman. Yes, Sir, said he, I am : and give me leave in return to ask. What are your reasons for this opinion ? Why truly, said the Dissenter, beside the consideration, that the ma- jority being of your profession the chance is greatly in favour of my guess ; besides this, your free mode of speaking, not Very usual among the prim Dissenters (Faith ! I do not care which )j induces me to suppose that you are no Nonconformist. No, I am not, said our good-natured Churchman, and I wish, my good Sir, you were not. For, to tell you the truth, I have had, especially of late, great prejudices against that description of people. But I do not mean any reflection on you. For how- ever mistaken, and on some accounts dangerous members of society, the generality of them may be, I do really augur other- A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 465 wise of you. Your appcarauce, Sir, is grave ; yet with that gravity I observe a mixture of frankness and good-nature. But now we are got upon the subject, added the Church- inan, will you obhge me, Sir, all censure apart, with some ac- count of the principles of that body of people, for I may pos- sibly be mistaken in my opinion of them, and I have no doubt there are some worthy men among them. A Dissenter, he replied, in the proper acceptation of the term, is one who conforms not to the rites of the Church of England, whether he be a Papist, Quaker, Presbyterian, In- dependent, or Baptist. But, in the sense it is commonly used, it means those of the three last descriptions. And the Tolera- tion Act, at the revolution, had them chiefly in its eye, as had also that further Act passed in their favour in the year 1779. But pray. Sir, said the Churchman, now you speak of the Toleration Act, will you do me the favour of explaining it, for indeed I have but an imperfect idea of it ? You must know, Sir, answered the Dissenter, at tlie eve of the revolution in 1688, both the church and the state were in imminent danger. Popery, with all its tremendous conse- quences, was coming in upon us like a flood. The bishops felt the danger, and sensible that the Dissenters had not been treated as they ought to have been, and that their concurrence was necessary to secure the church from falling again into the hands of the man at Rome, they made friendly overtures to them, and assured them of their ardent wish, when this cloud should be dispersed, that they, the Dissenters, might be put on a footing that should be perfectly easy and happy to them. The Dissenters readily concurred in the scheme of the revo- lution. King William, of glorious memory, came in. And one of the first things he wished to have settled, was, the pro- viding for their security and prosperity, sensible that they were his most hearty friends, as they were known to be the friends of the constitution and liberty. But the most that could then be done for them was, the passing what is called the Tolera- tion Acf, which you wish me to explain to you. Now you must understand, that many oppressive and cruel laws were passed against the Dissenters during the reign of VOL. III. G ff 466 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD, Charles II. These, it was natural to expect would, at the revolution, have been instantly repealed. But they were suffered to remain in the Statute Book ; and, instead of the repeal of them, the Toleration Act came into the aid of the Dissenters, by exempting them from a liableness to those Statutes, upon, condition of their taking the oaths of al- legiance and supremacy, making and subscribing the Declara- tion against Popery, and subscribing the doctrinal Articles of the church. So that doing this, though they object to the constitution, discipline, and ceremonies of the Church of Eng- land, they are put into a state of protection, and are permitted to worship God in such a manner as they judge most agreeable to his word. Well ! Sir, observed the Churchman, from this account of" the Toleration Act, I find that you do not dissent from the doc- trine, but only from the rites and ceremonies of the church, and therefore are in the main with the church. True, ansvvered the Dissentei', that was the case at the time when this Act was passed. There was few then, if any among the Dissenters, who could not qualify under this Act. But the matter is now somewhat changed. But before we go into that question, said the Churchman, give me leave to ask, what are the grounds of your dissent from the Articles which respect rites and ceremonies? For it is, I perceive, your difference in opinion with us here, that is the principal cause of your separation from tlie church. To enter particularly, said the Dissenter, into the reason- ings upon this subject, would be too long and tedious a busi- ness for this company. I will, however, at your wish. Sir, give you a general view of the matter in debate. We object to some of the ceremonies of the church, as not only having no authority from Scripture, but as being of pernicious ten- dency. We object to others, because, though in themselves innocent, yet they are made necessary. W^e object to many things in the Liturgy, and to the discipline and government of the church, as not agreeing, in our opniion, with the rule laid down in the New Testament, and the practice of primitive times. But more than this, we have our objections to the fundamental principle on which the hierarchy stands. Your A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. ' 4C)7 cliurcli, Sir, claims " a power" to which we think it not com- petent— " of decreeing rites or ceremonies," and affirms that " it hath authority in controversies of faith." It is, excuse me, a parliamentary church. In short, being established by the law of the land, and endowed by the state, we are at a loss to conceive how it can agree with our Saviour's account of it, who tells us that " his kingdom, or church, is not of this world." Nor can we reconcile its constitution with the ac- count you give of it in your own Articles. For if the church of Christ be as you say, " a congregation of faithful men," and so collected out of the world, how can every individual in a parish be a member of it, yea, even Jews and infidels, for these are liable to excommunication, and therefore must, in your opinion, be of the church ? Why, Sir, said the Churchman, according to your account of our church, it must be antichristian, and you can be no other than hostile to it. But I beg you. Sir, replied the Dissenter, to have patience. If you will allow me to proceed a moment in what I have to say on this matter, you will find me to be a very harmless enemy to your church, if indeed the term enemy, which I know not how to relish, is to be applied to me at all. In the first place then, you will believe me when I say, that there are many individuals among the governors of the church, the clergy, and the laity, whom I greatly esteem, and account most sincere and exemplary Christians. Many of the forms used in the church I highly approve of, and no doubt multitudes in the communion of it will be finally saved. And though I do not understand the business of an alliance between church and state, or that this idea has any foundation in the New Testament, yet I revere the civil constitution of my country, and will be obedient to its laws in every instance that docs not affect my conscience, and the duty I owe God and my neighbour. Yea, Sir, I admit that if the majority in any state are dispos- ed to establish a particular form of religion, I ought not by any act of violence, to oppose them, or to behave myself with any the least appearance of rudeness or indecency towards them. " Thou shalt not revile the gods (the rulers) of thy people." And I will add, as most countries have adopted some form of Ge2 468 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. religion, and it is the idea of by far the greater part of the peo- ple of this country, that a certain form should be established here, I know of none, upon the whole, more favourable to the civil interests of men than ours. I had much rather that Epis- copacy, managed with that moderation which has prevailed for near a century past, should be the establishment, than the forms of the Presbyterians, Independents, or Baptists. In- deed, on the principle I have laid down, which is common to the generality of the English Dissenters, neither of these can be established. And what better security can a people give to the state for their peaceable disposition, than the public avowal of principles, by which they preclude themselves from a possibi- lity of being uppermost ? Indeed, Sir, said the Churchman, your reasoning strikes me as having force in it, and the mildness of your disposition not a little pleases me. I vvill not be hasty; but I was going to say, you have almost persuaded me to be a Dissenter. ^\'eII ! Sir, replied the Dissenter, I can only say, as St. Paul did to king Agrippa, ' I would to God you were not only al- most, but altogether such as I am, except' — shall I say, ' these bonds?' No. The disabilities and restraints that I lie under, however unjust and unreasonable, are not to be mentioned the same time with what the apostle suffered, and what an infinite number of my pious ancestors endured. But we will pause here. We are just got to our inn, where I hope we shall meet a good dinner, and that none of the com- pany will have any objection to sit down at the same table with m a Nonconformist.' You will find, my good Sir, though you thought me somewhat prim, that I can be as cheerful as any of you, and though a Dissenter, that I shall put forward after din- ner our good king's health with as much zeal as any of you Churchmen. They were all pleased ; assured him they were happy in having fallen into his company, and that they had only one request to make, which was, that the same subject might be resumed in the afternoon. Thus you have. Jack, our morning's conversation, and by another post you may perhaps have our afternoon's. I am Yours, S:c. A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 4G9 LETTER II. Sir, JLlAViNG dined, drank the king's health, paid our reckoning, and entered our carriage, the subject of the morning's conver- sation was resumed. You gave us an account, Sir, said the Churclmian, in the morning, of the Toleration Act passed at the Revolution in 1689, and, if I mistake not, intimated that there was another Act passed in favour of the Dissenters in the year 1779. Will you be so good as oblige us with an account of this last, and of the history of it ? This last Act, replied the Dissenter, did not repeal the for- mer, so that those ministers who choose to qualify under it are still at liberty so to do. But this provides, that all such mini- sters as make a declaration of their belief of the holy Scriptures, instead of subscribing the Articles, shall, taking the oaths of allegiance, &c. be entitled to all the exemptions and advantages of the former Act. So then. Sir, returned the Churchman, this is a provision for those who object to the doctrinal, as well as the other, Ar- ticles of the Church of England. It is, said the Dissenter. And if you will allow me to state the fact to you respecting the Dissenting ministers, in the year 1772, the time when their first application to Parliament was made, you will understand the grounds and reasons of it. The greater part of them (that is, of the three denominations taken together) approved of the Articles, and qualified as the law directs. But very many of them could not conscientiously subscribe. Some, because they did not believe them. They therefore lay open to the penal laws. Some approved of them in general, but had their objections to certain terms in them of doubtful meaning. They therefore were in the same predica- ment. Some, and not a few objected, that though they were true, yet being of human composition, they could not think it right to subscribe them : they would subscribe to the. Scriptures, but not to words framed by fallible men. They therefore were alike exposed to the penal laws. And again, others objected to 470 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. making any confession of faith at the requisition of the civil magistrate. Now, Sir, no man of a liberal mind will say, that persons of cither of these descriptions, if peaceable and loyal subjects, be they Calvinists, Arminians, Arians, or Socinians ; or be their reasoning on the question of subscription itself mistaken or otherwise, are deserving of the vengeance of the penal laws. True, said tiie Churchman, but give me leave to ask, How can it be a matter of conscience with any man, who is free to subscribe to the belief of the holy Scriptures, to withhold sub- scription to what he believes to be the sense of Scripture ? Why truly, Sir, answered the Dissenter, I must acknowledge with you that I do not see the force of such reasoning. It would be no question of conscience with me, whether I should, on a proper occasion, subscribe to a declaration drawn by others, provided it met the idea and sense of my own mind. Admitt- ino-, however, that there arc persons who have such difficulty, ought they, though willing to say they believe the Scriptures, to be denied the protection of the laws? Surely not. But the question which most merited attention was, How far a man is obliged to give an account of his faith to him who has 110 right to demand it, and who demands it at the peril of de- priving him, if he refuse, of his natural and civil rights? Here, Sir, I am at no loss to say, he is not obliged, or, in other words, that he is guilty of no sin in refusing to subscribe. Yea, I will add, if it could be proved that his subscribing were a positive acknowledgment of the rectitude of such imposing power, I should think it were his duty to refuse, because the doing it would be affirming what he believed to be an untruth. But this in mv opinion is not the case. Had Nero told St. Paul that provided he acknowledged himself a Christian, no one should do him any harm, but he should have full liberty to preach the gospel where he pleased, I cannot believe St. Paul would have hesitated a moment upon the matter, whether he might con- scientiously make a confession of his faith. No; he would have said, I am a Christian. The latter would have contracted 110 guilt bv subscribing, though the former would have gone be- yond his line in demanding subscription. But, indeed, if it be the will of the majority in any country. A TUIP TO HOLYHEAD. 471 that a particular mode of religion should be established, and it be their wish that the minority who dissent should be protected from the evils to which their dissent might expose them; an acknowledgment of their dissent (which is, in other words, a pro- fession of their faith) becomes necessary in order to their claim- ing that protection which the laws grant them. If a Dissent- ing minister prosecutes those who disturb him in the discharge of his duty, he must say that he is a Dissenting minister, in order to avail himself of the law made in his favour. If he will not, how can he be protected? Thus, Sir, you have a general view of the state of the Dissenters at this time, and of their va- rious reasonings on these matters. This being the case, said the Churchman, I should suppose the difficulty must have been considerable, to procure such una- nimity among yourselves, as would be necessary to engage the attention of legislature. It was, replied the Dissenter, but however, by prudent ma- nagement, the difficulty was surmounted. Some good men among the Calvinists, who lamented the growth of error, and suspected that this application to parlia- ment originated in an aversion to the doctrine contained in the thirty-niue Articles, felt great pain, and thought they had a loud call in providence to oppose this measure. " What are we, said they, to go to parliament, and hold a language that implies indifference to our ovvn religious principles ? We are not weary of what we take to be the true gospel, and in defence of which our pious forefathers ventured their lives. We want no relief. Besides, where is the wisdom of our officiously com- ing forward, to remove out of the way of Socinians and Arians certain obstructions to the propagation of their dangerous errors, which others are to be accountable for, not we?" This sort of reasoning had a considerable effect with many persons of honest minds but of little discernment. The principal people, however, among the Dissenting Cal- vinists, and by far the greater part of them, opposed this reason- ing with no small effect. They nobly said, " We do not merely consider ourselves at liberty to join in this application to parliament, but think the regard we owe to our religious principles obliges us to give it all the support we possibly can. 472 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. God forbid it should ever be thoui^ht, tliat we Iiad our doubts that truth is incompetent to its own support, or that what we understand to be the gospel, wants the aid of the wealth of this world to add splendour to it, or of the powers of this world to crush its opposers. As we wish to enter the field ourselves un- manacled, we wish also the adversary may. We will meet him, not with carnal, but spiritual weapons ; with sound reasoning, and not contemptuous language; with the word of God, and the armour of righteousness, and not with fines and imprison- ment. The wrath of man icorheth not the I'ighteousness ofGody and truth must make its way to the heart by other means than human laws. It is an insult to Christ, to plant by way of de- fence about the impregnable fortress of his church, the puny batteries of penal laws. Such an illegitimate mode of protect- ing and supporting his kingdom, is the most invidious method the enemy of mankind could contrive to weaken and destroy it. And were a man of the most erroneous principles in religion to publish his doctrine to the multitude from the iron bars of a prison, he would be more likely to get proselytes, than if he were allowed to harangue them in the open air, without any appre- hension for the safety of his person or property." This rea- soning prevailed, and by much the greater part, as I said, of tlic Calvinistic Dissenters, cordially joined in the applica- tion. Those who could not subscribe at the requisition of the civil magistrate, whatever their doctrinal sentiments might be, were not to be persuaded to join in the application. But their num- ber, compared with the rest, was inconsiderable. They said, " Pray for an entire repeal of the penal laws, and do not sub- mit to the substitution of one test in the room of another." But those gentlemen did not allow themselves sufficiently to reflect on the great improbability, if not impossibility, of gain- ing that point at that time, considering the aspect which those laws bear to the Roman Catholics as well as the Protestant Dis- senters. Willing, however, that their brethren might be put into a state of legal security, which it was hard to say how they themselves possibly could, they did not oppose the application, although they joined not in it. As to the remainder, who objected to human formulas, but A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 473 were willing to subscribe to the belief of the Scriptures, their number was not small, and they were most hearty friends to the application. Thus the great difficulty respecting the general concurrenco of the Dissenters in this business was got over. And, among so numerous a body of people through the kingdom, it was not to be wondered at that here and there some should be dissatis- fied. I think. Sir, said the Churchman, I clearly understand the grounds and reasons of your application to parliament, and how matters stood with you as a body at this time. But will you be so good as to give us the history of the application itself, the manner in which it was conducted, and by what means it succeeded ? Some ministers, replied the Dissenter, who had thoroughly considered the matter, conferred together upon it, and were of opinion, that this was the proper time for applying. But, pre- vious to the calling the general body together, two or three of them who had the distribution of the royal bounty to poor Dis- senting ministers, and their widows and children, and were in habits of intimacy with some of the leading people in power, thought it their duty to state this business to them, and to as- sure them that by taking it up and forwarding it, they would be doing a thing manifesly right in itself, and which would greatly oblige the Dissenters. Lord North, struck with the rectitude of the measure, candidly signified his willingness to accede to it. And Dr. Drumraond, then archbishop of York, v/as, upon this the first mention of it, alike favourably disposed to it. The ministers were allowed to inform their brethren of the good disposition of government ; and they, persuaded that this communication would have a considerable influence to procure unanimity, immediately summoned the general body. The ef- fect was such as they expected. For those, who it was natural to suppose would be cool, if not utterly averse to the business for the reasons before mentioned, were scarce likely to object, when they found there was such a manifest opening before them. A committee was appointed to treat with our friends above, which committee had quickly the pleasure of being fully 474 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. satisfied, that the information they had received was well founded. But, Sir, not two or three weeks passed before lord North and the archbishop liad difficulties thrown in their way, which at first did not occur to their" minds. They still clearly saw the rectitude of the abstract question respecting religious liber- ty, that no man ought to be persecuted for his religious opinions ; but they were shook upon the policy of the measure, whether it were consistent with the safety of the church to enlarge the Toleration Act, and so to allow of a dissent from its doctrines, as well as its rites and ceremonies. " This would be an inno- vation. If they said A, they must say B, and so on to the end of the alphabet. The petitioning clergy were eager to have the Articles revised, and the granting the Dissenters their re- quest, would give encouragement to the others who were mani- festly for throwing all into confusion. Besides, if every man upon declaring his belief of the Scriptures might be allowed to set up as a preacher, a wide door would be opened to enthu- siasm and fanaticism." Such were the main objections to the policy of the bill. Upon which I shall only observe here, that sound morality is, after all, the best policy. Is it, or is it not right to persecute men for their religious principles ? Or, in other words, to for- bid them to propagate what they take to be the sense of Scrip- ture? for such liberty and no more was the object of the bill. The telling them, " You are not in a state of persecution, the penal laws are not carried into execution, nor have you any rea- son to apprehend they will" — All this was to little purpose; for what man who knows himself to be a peaceable and good subject, can like to be in a state of connivance instead of legal security? So the matter stood when the bill was brought into the House of Commons — Lord North not having it in his power, as matters were circumstanced, to give it positive support, and yet, after what had passed, feeling himself no way disposed to oppose it. Many able speeches were delivered in favour of re- ligious liberty, and after a very particular investigation of the subject, the bill passed the Commons by a great majority. Its fate was different in the House of Lords, where, however, it A TlilP TO HOLYHEAD. 475 was not without a support, which did no small lionour to the abilities and principles of many noble Peers. The disappointment was felt by the Dissenters. They took care, however, to guard against intemperate warmth, which in- deed would have ill become their character as ministers of religion, and which they were sensible would, if indulged, operate power- fully to obstruct the success of a future application. For they by no means gave up the point, satisfied their cause was found- ed in truth and policy. Many pamphlets were published on tlie occasion, and light hereby diffused over a subject that had been little thought of. The committe took great pains, by frequent visits to the lords spiritual and temporal, and to the members of the lower House, to investigate thoroughly the merits of the question, and to ob- viate objections urged respecting the influence which the pass- ing this bill might have upon tiie sa'ety and tranquillity of the church. They said they had no connection with the petition- ing clergy; that they presumed not to dictate respecting any alterations in the constitution of the church, its discipline or articles; that it ill became them to give an opinion on the terms of admission into it; and that whether the door were narrow or wide, all they had to ask was, that there might be sufficient room without, and that they might enjoy all that religious li- berty, to which as good subjects they conceived they had a rigl-.t, and which would not endanger the peace either of thq church or state. These reasonings met with a patient and favourable attention, produced the desired effect, and in the year 1779 the bill past both Houses, and received the royal assent. But I am afraid, said the Dissenter, that you are tired with this long tale. We will dismiss the subject, lor we are just got to our inn. Sir, said the Churchman, we arc obliged to you for the in- formation you have given us, and as you gave us the king's health at noon, we will certainly drink yours at night, and that of all such moderate and candid Dissenters as yourself. But I shall wish much to know to-morrow, with the leave of the company, how you come now to be upon such ill terms with government, and with the people of this country in general. 4TG A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. Thus, my friend, I have given you our afternoon's conver- sation. And before long you may perhaps have what followed the next day. I am Yours, &c. LETTER III. My dear Friend, Y ou see I am as good as my word. Having at our setting off, the second day of our journey, had some talk about our en- tertainment the past night, the weather, country, roads, and our next stage, we naturally fell upon the subject of the present po- litical state of the Dissenters ; a topic which all the company seemed more deeply interested in, than what had hitherto en- gaged our conversation. Having gained your point, said the Churchman, in the year 1779, and feeling yourselves now in a state of legal security, I. should suppose you must have been content and happy. We were, said the Dissenter. Pray how is it then, replied the Churchman, that you are now considered in so unfavourable a point of light, both by government and the people in general ? For you cannot be insensible of the fact, that you are understood to be hostile to the measures of administration, and, forgive me if 1 add, the disturbers of the public peace. This question, replied the Dissenter, will require very parti- cular discussion ; nor am I unwilling to enter into it. But, in the mean time, you will give me leave to state to you a few plain facts of material consequence in this debate. Which done, you shall be at full liberty. Sir, to bring forward your objections to 4 our political character and conduct. And as you will not won- der that I should vindicate the Dissenters to the utmost of my power from the aspersions cast on them, so you may be sure 1 will not justify them in what I take to be amiss. In the first place then, he proceeded, it is a fact that the Dis- senters are, and ever must'be, if they act consistently with their A TRIP TO IJOI.YHEAD. 477 principles ami interest, Wliigs. Tiiey are hearty friends of the constitution, that is, of limited monarchy, or that form of government by King, Lords, and Commons which has long obtained in this country. How it may be now with a few young people among them, of little property, less knowledge, and still less modesty, I will not pretend to say. But I am sure, a very little time ago, a republican among the Dissenters, would have been stared at as a wonderful phenomenon. To the principles also of the revolution in 1GS8, the Dissenters are well known to be warmly attached, for that is the glorious era whence they date their liberties. By that event they consider the constitution as confirmed, and proved to possess those prin- ciples which are essential to its perpetuity and improvement. None rejoiced more than they did upon that occasion ; and king William, our glorious deliverer, ever looked upon them as his natural and most cordial friends. The settling the succession in the present family, was a mea- sure that afforded them the highest pleasure. And as at the close of queen Anne's reign they trembled when the Schism Bill, that cruel engine of Tory production, was just taking ef- fect, so their joy was unbounded at the coming in of good king George. Their attachment to his family is too well known to need proof. The late duke of Newcastle, whose zeal for the Brunswick line none ever doubted, and to whom his present Majesty, in a conversation with him at the close of his life, acknowledged himself and his family more indebted than to any man for his exertions in the year 1715; I say, that good old Whig was their firm friend. They distinguished tliemselves by their loyalty in the two rebellions of 1715 and 1745; and there are those among them now living, wlio, at their own ex- pence, and at the hazard of their lives, bore arms in defence of the crown. They may then expect to be believed when they say, as they have done on many occasions, and lately in tlie most explicit and public manner, that they are the firm friends of the Hanover succession as by law established. You are sa- tisfied therefore, Sir, they are Whigs, nor is it easy to conceive how they should be otherwise so long as they are Dissenters, and hold their religious liberties on the grounds of an Act of Toleration. 47S A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. There is another fact I wish to establish, before we proceed to inquire how far they are culpable in ihe eye of government and the public — and that is, that the Dissenters, take them as a body, have not been accustomed to meddle with politics. The generality of them through the kingdom are plain pious people, whose minds arc more occupied with the concerns of another world than this. So they may but provide for their families, be on good terms with their neighbours, and have no alarming apprehensions of being deprived of their religious liberties, they do not trouble their heads about what is doing above, who is in or who is out. When indeed public calami- ties arc impending, they inquire after news, and have an opi- nion to give on the measures of government as well as others. And though I am far from thinking any one is to be pre- cluded from the right of judging for himself in questions of a political nature, and am persuaded that it would be a great folly to attempt to obstruct the diffusion of this kind of knowledge at a time when almost every man throughout Europe considers the trading in this commodity as his birth-right, yet the good old Puritans, whose descendants the Dissenters are, were used to think serious religion on the decline, when good people, without any call of Providence, went with eagerness into speculations of this kind; and I am well satisfied, that in those congregations of the Dissenters through England and AVales, where genuine piety most flourishes, there is the least talk about politics. In cities and large trading towns. Dissenters of opulence, and in a go* teel line of life, are indeed under a temp- tation to mingle more with the world than their country bre- thren ; and how much they have suffered by it in their most important interests it is not to my present purpose to say. Only I must insist, for that is the present point to be establish- ed, that the generality of the Dissenters are not of this de- scription. And as to their ministers. Sir, they have more important matters to attend to than questions of policy and jurisprudence, which fall to the department of the court and the senate. Nor do I think, were you to inquire through the kingdom, you would find many of them ambitious to be accounted statesmen. If here and there such a one is to be met with, you will find A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 479 little of tliat puritanical savour in his public religious exercises, wiiich much prevailed among the Dissenters fifty or sixty years ago, and which I hope is not even yet wholly departed. You will tell me, indeed, of a Dr. Price and a Dr. Priestley, men who have been much talked of, and who, in my opinion, have done a great deal of good and a great deal of harm. I do all lionour to their characters as scientific men, and men of distin- guished intearitv and virtue. By their calculations and expe- riments the world has been greatly benefited, and their reason- ings on civil and religious liberty have met the approbation of not a few wise and good men of all parties. But, Sir, consider- ed as Dissenting ministers, they evidently went beyond their line. And, popular as they may have been among political and philosophical Christians, I assure you they are far from being popular among the general run of the Dissenters. You greatly mistake the matter, if you suppose them to be the representa- tives of the general body of the Dissenters, or trustees for either their politics or divinity. And now, Sir, these two points settled, that the Dissenters are staunch Whigs, and that taking them as a body they are not noisy politicians, but a serious peaceable people, what you may have to lay to their charge cannot materially affect them. Why, Sir, said the Churchman, you are generally considered as having had a principal concern in bringing on the American war. You were thought to be, of all people, the most eager in crying out for a reform both in church and state, in repre- sentation and executive government. The untimely, rude, and clamorous manner in which you brought forward your petition for the repeal of the Coi'poration and Test Acts, shewed you to be hostile to administration. And the ecstatic pleasure you expressed at the French Revolution, and at every stage of its progress, marks your character as veering to republicanism, and as a people therefore who ought to be very carefully watched and guarded against. The Dissenter replied, as to the American war, which issued in a separation of the colonies from the mother country, and brought after it a prodigious debt, which is still an occasion of complaint and uneasiness among us, it was an event greatly to be lamented. But if the cause of it be inquired into, it will be 4S0 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. found to have originated in a concurrence of circumstances, few of which can with justice be imputed to the Dissenters. The truth is, the dismission at the beginning of the present reign of a Whig ministry, whose zeal for the royal family had been long tried and approved, was an occasion of general uneasiness. A change of principles, it was said, had taken place, and that idea was industriously, and perhaps malevolently circulated. It fled to the colonies, and the people there were taught to look with a jealous eye upon the measures of government. And now, that cordiality and confidence which had long pre- vailed between them and us, began to decline. Nor were there men wanting who, themselves deceived by false reports, or in- sidiously meaning to impose on others, were in a temper to blow the sparks of dissatisfaction and suspicion into a flame. There was as yet no rupture, nor perhaps did a man among them dream of a separation. The governors, however, parti- cularly of the northern provinces, sent home alarming accounts of the disposition of the people to revolt. The Americans, in- formed from hence of the ill offices their governors had ren- dered them, were irritated to the last degree. So that every measure adopted both to quiet and restrain them, was consider- ed as meant either to lull them asleep, or to ensnare them. They were, however, still on both sides reluctant to a sepa- ration, insomuch that neither party could persuade itself, that the opposite meant to push things to extremities. This is well known to have been a fact as to the Americans. And I shall not easily forget what a great man said to me but a little be- fore the war broke out : — " Sir, you may depend upon it there will be no blood spilt in America." The event, however, prov- ed otherwise. After many struggles, the genuine effect of filial affection, full credit was at length unhappily given to the report, that chains were forging for them by a Tory and despotic mi- nistry. So they began to form, unite, and prepare for resistance. And what followed you need not be told. Now, Sir, in many of these causes of the American war, the Dissenters could have no influence. But you will say, the northern colonists, because descendants of ancestors driven from this country by the furious zeal of arclibishop Laud, must to be sure be Dissenters : and therefore no doubt had communication A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 481 with tlieir brethren here, who urged them on to this business. But this, Sir, ought to be well proved before it is asserted. There are documents now existing, and I will add, in my own hands, which go directly to prove in the most unequivocal man- ner, that the leading people in the Massachuset government, did not, at the eve of the wai*, aim at a separation, much less at independence ; and that they most heartily wished to be on good terms with us, and to be considered what they insisted they were, loyal subjects. And you need not be told that the Virginian and southern colonies, which were by no means of the Dissenting cast, were as violent in their opposition to this country as those we have been speaking of. If there were any among the Dissenters here, who, in the early stage of this unhappy quarrel, carried their speculations to such a length as to persuade themselves that it was seriously the intention of government to subjugate the Americans, and that it was therefore their duty to warn them of their danger, I think they speculated untruly, and are therefore to be blamed. It was by no means the interest of government to carry matters to the length which these people supposed. For whatever might be the principles of those in power, they must have been very shallow politicians indeed, if they could conceive it possible, considering the temper of the times, that they should succeed in an attempt to enslave the colonies, with a view to rivet the chains upon us at home. Such an Utopian scheme could scarce enter into the heads of any men. And I know it to be a fact, that the bishops, how much soever they wished episcopacy to be admitted into America, (and under due restraints I see no reason why it might not) were exceeding moderate in the mea- sures they took to that end, and cautioned their friends in that country to be careful that they did not irritate their Dissenting brethren, or give them the least occasion to apprehend that they meant to infringe upon their religious liberties. A few visionary people, who had filled their heads with hor- rible ideas of the despotic intentions of government, might go into that country, and officiously cense the people wherever they came with their political opium, and so do, I will not say inten- tionally but really, a great deal of harm. Such men, if they are to be brought to their senses, must feel themselves unhap- voL. ni. II h 482 A TRIP TO HOLYMEADv py. But the blame of this is not to be laid to the body of IJisscnters. Among all bodies of people there will be some wrong-headed folks, who at every change of the moon, every new appearance in the world and the church, run stark mad with politics and divinity. But the war, as I said, took effect through the unhappy con- currence of a vast variety of causes, and some of them, to ap- pearance, of very opposite natures. Not this and that person only, or this and that description of men only, are to be blamed. Both the colonies and the mother country are to bo blamed: they for being too credulous of every idle report brought to them, and we for being too hasty in our measures with them. The American governors were to blame. Administration was to blame. Parliament was to blame. The people of this country in general were to blame. Well but, Sir, said the Churchman, Dr. Price took a part in this business, which always struck me as having a tendency to inflame. His book to prove the injustice and impolicy of the war, was written with no small acrimony; and his zeal, support- ed as it was with a phalanx of disaffected people, must have had an effect to push things to extremities. But, Sir, replied the Dissenter, supposing him and his con- nections to be ever so blame-worthy, why are the Dissenters to be reproached ? He did not write by their direction or authority, nor was his book, when written, taken up and recommended by any body of people among them. And it should be remember- ed, though I am not fond of recrimination, that some who have since that time poured the most severe reflections on Dr. Price, as a friend of anarchy and the most licentious principles, were themselves full as violent as ever he could possibly be in their opposition to the American war. And if the Dissenters must at all events be charfrcd with havincr contributed to the failure of this unfortunate war, by their unreasonable and warm oppo- sition to it, they have at least the consolation to reflect, that the father of the present minister, Mr. Burke, and many other friends of their king and country, were sharers with them in the blame. But, Sir, the complexion of the Dissenters is not to be taken from the political writings of Dr. Price, any more than from those of Mv. Israel Mauduit, who wrote as pointedly ( A TRIP TO IIOLYIIEAT). 483 on the otlier side of the question ; and with with whom not a few of them were in unison as to political matters. But give me leave to ohscrvc, hcfore we quit this subject, tliat the vast variety of circumstances which contributed to the loss of the colonies, operated, as is the case in all events, espe- cially those of such magnitude, under the direction and control of divine Providence; and this calamity, taken in the whole round of it, was meant, no doubt, to chastise both their and our national ingratitude, and other crying vices. It will be well if we learn from it the importance of moderation in our reasoning about public matters, and of guarding against that undue warmth which has often thrown the happiest and most pros- perous people into confusion. This advice is the more reason- able, as in the short account given of the origination of the American war, we have seen circumstances of trifling account in the beginning, prove in the end to have been big with con- sequences the most calamitous. Nor can we reflect on the part which the French cabinet took in this business, and consider the miserable state to which it is now reduced, without being struck with the vicissitude of human affairs, and feeling ourselves obliged to acknowledge, Verily there is a God that judgeth in the earth. It requires a more than ordinary stretch of charity to believe, that their in- terference in favour of the Americans was the pure effect of disinterested concern for the rights of mankind. The world set it down to the account of animosity to this country. And if the question were thoroughly inquired into, it would perhaps be found, that it was a measure adopted through the counsels of those, who hoped it would in its consequences operate to bring about a change of a like nature in France. Be that as it may, the two characters which then drew the attention of the public, as the generous assertors of the injured cause of liberty, are now cast into a horrible shade. The French general, who had commanded the forces of the revolt- ing Americans, we see, through the desertion of his corn-pa- triots at home, precipitated into a prison; and the unhappy mo- narch, whose statue amidst the shouts of the new American re- public, had taken place of that of the British king, perishing by the hands of his own subjects on a scaffold. These are a II h 2 484 A TRIP TO IIOLVnEAD. kind of phenomena in the history of human kind, which, to overlook, would argue the greatest folly : and in which not to observe the hand of divine Providence, would require the levity, irreligion, and infidelity of the unhappy French. But it is time to pause, and to dismiss for the present a sub- ject that will cast a gloom upon our minds, and spoil our relish for our dinner. For we are just got to where our coach- man tells us he can allow us an hour and no more. Thus, Jack, you have our second morning's conversation. The subject was resumed in the afternoon ; and if you like po- litics, you may perhaps, before 'tis long, hear again from Yours, &c. LETTER IV, Dear Sik, JLn the afternoon, as was intimated in my last, otir subject was resumed. Well, Sir, said the Dissenter, I hope your prejudices against ■us on account of the American war are removed, and that you do not lay the blame of that business at our door. I do not, said tlie Churchman. But there are other charges lying against you, which I fancy you will not find it so easy to get rid of. Who have been more busy than you Dissenters, to put forward this noisy talk of a reform, and so to throw a peaceable and happy people into confusion ? Sir, said the Dissenter, there is no government on earth but has its imperfections and mistakes, and of consequence there is no government but needs a reform. You do not do well, there- fore, to scout the very word as if it were a bad one, and toj tremble at the idea of it as if you saw a spectre. There was! never any period in the history of this country when a reforinj was not wanting, and he must know very little of the world in- deed, who is not sensible that it is now really wanted, as wellj as loudly called for. But give me leave, Sir, before we agitate] this question, which I hope we shall do with moderation and] A TIITP TO HOLYHEAD. 455 good humour, to disabuse tlic Dissenters, as far as I am able, of the imputation of wantonly joining in the cry, with a male- volent view of throwing all into confu.sion. Dissenters have a right to reason upon the state of their country as well as others ; and if they do not feel for its wel- fare, they are certainly not good members of society. But the greater part of them, as I observed before, are chiefly busied about matters of far greater importance than politics. If, how- ever, feeling in common with their fellow-subjects that weight of public taxes, which hath accumulated through various, and many of them I acknowledge unavoidable causes; if hearing abroad much talk upon the business of a reform; and if alarmed, as all the world have been of late, with convulsions of a very extraordinary kind through Europe ; if I say, thus circumstan- ced, they express their wish that some lenient and effectual measures may be adopted to redress grievances, and quiet the minds of the public, they surely do not merit the character of disturbers of the peace of society : especially if they are careful to avoid those intemperate heats, and those indecencies of lan- guage as well as conduct, which tend not only to defeat the ob- ject, but in the long run to weaken and destroy a constitution, the best framed of any on earth to secure the rights and liber- ties of mankind. But, Sir, said the Churchman, it is notorious that many Dis- senters have fallen into those indiscretions (I might call them by a harsher name) which you protest against. Whether they have or not, replied the Dissenter, we will by and by enquire. In the mean time allow me to throw out a few general ideas upon the matter of a reform, as it respects parliament, the execu- tive part of government, and the church. As to a parliamentary reform, it is a question of great mag- nitude, and I pretend not to be competent to it. Its utility and importance have been announced by many in power, and it hath been much wished for abroad. Somcthinfr thiCrcfore should be done. And common sense teaches that v.'hatever scheme is adopted, it ought to be a practicable one. But I have never yet met with any scheme that appeared to me to be of this de- scription. Those which go to the greatest extent, such as major Cartwright's and the duke of Richmond's, cannot in my 486 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. opinion bo attempted, especially as things are now circumstan- ced, without endangering the existence of the constitution. And woukl a skilful physician advise a remedy which he was morally sure would destroy the patient? But, say the agents ot" France, that is the very thing that should be attempted. " Pull down your constitution. It may be easily done, and if you want assistance we will come and help you." But what sober man, what friend to his country, even though his principles were republican, can reconcile himself to the horrors of a civil war, and wish to see our rivers dyed with blood ^ Or vvho that is concerned for his own safety, vvould lend his hand to the pull- ing down a building, under the ruins of which he had every reason in the world to apprehend he should be buried. But the constitution, Sir, is in my apprehension a beautiful and ve- nerable structure. It is its repair that is to be wished for, not its destruction. Even in its present state it is infinitely prefer- able to an imperious and tyrannical democracy. Whatever measures, therefore, may tend to restore to its na- tural and proper vigour; to possess each of the three states of its due proportion of power, and to prevent their unnatural coalescence and absorption into each other; to guard every avenue to parliament against the approach of bribery and cor- ruption, and the dignity of those who sit there from the disgrace- ful taint of venal influence, and, in fine, to secure to itself the reverence, confidence, and hearty good will of the public; what- ever measures may be thought of that embrace these objects, although they may be gradual in their operation, every sincere friend to this country would be glad to see adopted. I have not the presumption to propose any, but really I think we should not too hastily suppose, that there is not wisdom enough in the senate to devise some such measures, or virtue enough to carry them into effect. *Mr. Grenvillo's act for trying the merits of contested elections, has produced very salutary conse- quences, and why may we not hope, that other remedies may before long be applied to the remaining evils complained of.'' As to the executive parts of government, there is certainly occasion for reform in the mode of administering justice, and of levying and applying the revenue. But be the evils in either yf these dcpavtments what they may, they are not of such a A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. iST kind or magnitude as to justify the circulating complaints through the kingdom, that not only tend to disquiet the minds, but irritate the passions of the public, and so to provoke insur- r<;ction and rebellion. Vv^ith regard to the former, admitting that great inconvenien- cies do arise from the obscurity in which the common law is en- veloped, and the difficulty of acquiring a comprehensive view of the statute-books which arc grown to so immense a bulk; ad- mitting that the progress of justice is much slower in this coun- try than in some others, which by the way goes to prove that our constitution is at a remoter distance than theirs from des- potism; admitting that the forms observed in our courts are in- tricate, expensive, and tedious, and that the chicanery of many ' practisers in the profession is become a very great grievance; admitting, I say, that all these complaints, and others that might be added, are not without foundation: yet surely we have considerations to oppose to these evils, which do infinitely more than balance them. The mild spirit of our law;s, which allows the accused all the assistance he can reasonably desire, and at the same time casts around the innocent an impenetrable shield; the security afford- ed to our persons, property, and reputation by the Habeas Cor- pus Act, the law for trial by juries, and that respecting libels, which has lately received such a parliamentary exposition as is manifestly favourable to the liberty of the press ; the well known character of the judges, and the appointment of their salaries by legislature, whereby they are made independent of the crown: the advantages derived from these sources, too numerous to be particularly detailed, clearly show that we have comparatively speaking little to complain of on this head, but on the contrary- much to boast of. The king cannot send the meanest of his subjects to the Bastile by a Letter de Cachet, nor a peer oppress the most helpless peasant, without his having redress in our courts of justice. So that what one of the learned judges observed the other day, in a charge to the grand jury of Middlesex, is most certainly true, and deserving the attention of the public — that " there is no nation in the world that can boast of a more per- fuct system of government than that under which we have the 483 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. happiness to live, wlicre no man is so Iiigh as to be above the reacli of tlic \a.\v, and no man so low as not to be within its pro- tection; where the power of the crown (on the one hand) and the Hbcrty of the subject (on the other) are both effectually se- cured, and at the same time kept within their proper limits." But the question respecting the revenue is generally thought the most interesting, and a matter that calls loudly for reform : and no doubt the debt lying on this nation is very large, and the expenccs of government great, and of consequence the taxes burdensome. But then it should be remembered, that about one half of these taxes go to the payment of the interest of this sreat debt, which hath been lonff accumulating, and which was prodigiously increased by the American war; from the blame of which, as we have seen, no party among us is to be wholly excused. It should also be remembered, that a great part of the expences of government are on all hands acknowledged to be necessary a, and that as a reform respecting the manage- n The bishop of Landaff, in an Appendix to his Sermon preached in Char- lotte-street chapel, April, 1785; says, — "It has been studiously inculcated into tlie minds of the multitude, that a monarchy, even a limited one, is a far more expensive mode of civil goveiniment than a republic; that a civil list of a million a year, is an enormous sum which might be saved to the nation. Sup- posing that every shilling of this sum could be saved, and that every shilling of it was expended in supporting the dignity of the croM'n — both which supposi- tions are entirely false — still should I think the liburtj', the prosperity, the tranquillity, the happiness of this great nation cheaply purchased by such a SUTH ; still should I think that he would be a madman in politics, who would, by a change in the constitution, risk these blessings (and France supplies us with a proof that infinite risk would be run) for a paltry saving of expence. I am not, nor have ever been, the patron of corruption. So far as the civil list has a tendency to corrupt the judgment of any member of either house of par- liament, it has had a bad tendency wliich I wish it had not; but I cannot wish to see the splendour of the crown reduced to nothing, lest its proper weight ia the scale of the constitution should be thereby destroyed. A great portion of this million is expended in paying the salaries of the judges, the interpre- ters of our law, the guardians of our lives and properties; another portion is expended in maintaining ambassadors at different courts, to protect tlie general concerns of the nation from foreign aggression; another portion is expended in pensions and donations to men of letters and ingenuity ; to men who have by naval, military, or civil services, just claims to the attention of their country; to persons of respectable families and connexions, who have been humbled and broken down by misfortunes. I do not speak with accuracj', nor on such a sub- ject is accuracy requisite; but I am not far wide of truth in saying, that a fifth A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 4S9 mcnt of the rest is certainly most desirable and important, so this object has not been wholly kept out of view. In this busi- ness men of ability have exerted themselves, and not without some success : and among them Mr. Burke by his labours has certainly merited a large share of the thanks of the public. It should further be remembered, that in the arrangement of the taxes attention is paid to the important question of equality, and that a very considerable weight falls upon the opulent from which the lower orders of people are wholly exempted. It is also to be considered, that the trade and commerce of this kingdom have of late years rapidly increased, and of conse- quence new sources of employment for the poor have been open- ed, and the price of labour raised. The legal annual provision for the poor is, if I mistake not, nearly of the same amount with the land tax. And the charitable institutions of every kind which have risen into existence all through this country, within twenty or thirty years past, are too numerous to be recited, and fail not to excite the admiration of every foreigner that visits us. And yet after all that has been said, I do not mean to insi- nuate that there are few if any evils to be reformed. Far from it. Men of avarice and dissipation are of fruitful invention, and too many of these among us, void of all sense of justice, and all feeling for their country, are ever upon the watch to enrich themselves at the expcnce of the public. Strict economy, there- fore, and unrelaxing attention are necessary, to guard the re- venue against the rapacious assaults of men of no principle and of broken fortunes. But be the evils that call for redress what they may, no man who compares the state of this country with that of any other kingdom or state in Europe, will I think be at a loss one mo- ment to determine, on what spot he may be most likely to enjoy security, liberty, and happiness in their greatest perfection. As to France and the Netherlands, it is not fair to l)ring them, in the present crisis, into comparative view. But if any one, clearly convicted of seditious practices in this country, were to part of tlie million is more than sufficient to defray tlie expenres of the royal hou.seliold — What a mighty matter is it to complain of, that each itifUvidual cuutiibutcs luss than sixpence a year towards the support of the luouarchy V" 490 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 1)0 punislicJ according to his demerit, I do not know a more adequate punishment he could receive than that of being banish- ed to one of those states. Reformation in the church is what now remains to be consi- dered. But I must beg leave, Sir, to be silent here. I am a Dissenter, and it strikes me that it is scarce liberal for one who is not of the church to take upon him to say what ought to be reformed in it. Indeed when called upon to justify my dissent from the church of England, I am under the necessity of point- inc: out what I take to be amiss. But this 1 wish always to do with candour and moderation ; and when debating the matter about the body of Moses, like Michael the archangel, I dare not bring against the adversary, be he who he may, a railing accusation. Well but, said the Churchman, however candidly you have treated the question of reform in these three general branches of it, many of your brethren, I assure you, have treated it after a very different manner, or I am greatly misinformed. I told you before, replied the Dissenter, that having given my own opinion upon the matter itself, and upon the manner in which all questions of this nature ought to be treated, you should be at full liberty, Sir, to point out what has been repre- hensible in the conduct of any of my brethren. But I beg you will keep it in mind that the inadvertencies, or if you will in- decent warmth, of some among us, is not to be set down to the account of the body of Dissenters. Why then. Sir, returned the Churchman, we have heard much of your revolution sermons, and revolution dinners too, the former filled with politics, and the latter followed with toasts and speeches, which, as the story has gone abroad, were mani- festly calculated to excite disaffection to government, if not to engender principles favourable to republicanism. You have heard, rejoined the Dissenter, some truth and a great deal of falsehood. I will endeavour to separate the one from the other in the best manner I can, and I have my infor- mation from sources that may be depended on. The Dissenters have been used for a long course of years to nay a particular attention to two memorable days in our calendar, the fifth of November, when by an extraordinary providence A TIUP TO HOLYHEAD. 491 the flower of the nation escaped instant destruction by the hands of Popish miscreants ; and the fourth of November rendered as famous by the landing of the glorious king William, whom the same providence sent hither to deliver us from the chains of despotism, that had been already forged, and were then just ready to be rivetted on us. The observation of these days, particularly by the Dissent- ers, and down to the present time, no one can wonder at who is acquainted with the history of this country, and is a friend of civil and religious liberty. Sir, the principles of the church of Rome are still the same, however the tempers of many in her communion are meliorated by time and experience. Kor have the Jesuits, those able and faithful supporters of antichristiaii craft and tyranny, abandoned their ethical system, though their institution is now under a cloud. Their dispersion has perhaps contributed to the propagation of their morals. And however many of them of late, to the surprise of all the world, have be- come advocates for liberty, it ought not to be forgotten that by their diabolical casuistry they have shaken kingdoms to the centre, and bathed millions of innocent and pious people in seas of blood. I speak with no acrimony against individuals, but at a time when the tendency of men's political principles is watch- ed with so jealous an eye, surely those political principles which, blended with religion, go to the establishing the most horrid despotism over men's consciences, properties, and persons, ought not to be wholly overlooked. No apology, therefore, need be made for the observation of \\\cfjlh of No- vember. 'Y\\c fourth^ for the very same reason, ought to be observed. For the day the Prince of Orange set his foot on the British shore, a constitution the fairest and most venerable in the whole world, but then nearly on the point of expiring, recovered from the swoon into which the emissaries of Rome had cast her, as- sumed a smiling countenance, and asserted a claim she ought to have, and ever will have, not only to secure her own existence from immediate assassination, but to improve and prolong her life. This doctrine may not be pleasant in the ears of some })eople, but it stands upon the sound principles of reason and equity, and was that by which alone the revolution of which we 492 A TRir TO HOLYHEAD. are speaking in the year 1688, could have been effected. The Dissenters, thougli not benefited by the Prince of Orange's accession to the throne, in the manner and to the degree they had a right to expect, yet to this day think of him and the ser- vice he did this country, at the hazard of every thing that was dear to him, with rapture, and feel the most pleasing and grate- ful emotion at the sound of " the immortal memory of good king WilHam." Now thus circumstanced, can you wonder, Sir, that they should meet for public worship on the fourth and fifth of No- vember, persuaded as they are that the hand of God was con- cerned in those events ? None surely can with reason blame them for offering their unfeigned tribute of praise for these signal interpositions of Providence in favour of their country. And yet even these meetings do not take place by the appoint- ment of the Dissenters as a body, nor are they universally ob- served in our congregations. But, Sir, allow me to ask, Is it fair to give the name of politics to a recital of the facts to be commemorated and acknowledged on these occasions? No man is a greater enemy to the bringing politics into the pulpit than myself, and I speak the sense of the Dissenters in general. It is a great evil, and reflects no small dishonour on the character of a Christian minister, whose mind when leading the worship of God, ought to be occupied with subjects of an infinitely more noble and sublime nature. But it is an evil which, you will excuse me if I say, hath prevailed less in our church than in yours. It must be acknowledged indeed that Dr. Price, and some other ministers, did a few years ago introduce into their ser- mons on the fourth of November extraneous matter. Many Dissenters greatly regretted it, and I believe they themselves have since been sensible of the mistake, as ill-disposed persons took occasion from thence to insinuate that they meant, the re- volution in France commencing at that time, to put forward something of the like nature here. But however earnestly these gentlemen wished for a reform in this country, I am well satisfied that a change in the constitution of it was an idea at ihe remotest distance from their minds. Nor yet do I mean wholly to excuse them. They were to blame. The minds of A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 493 many of their brethren were hurt, and a cry was instantly raised against us as abusing the liberty we enjoyed of worshipping God in our meeting-houses to the purposes of political discus- sion. But whatever their fault mijjht be in tlius ffoinjj bevond their line, it is illiberal to the last degree to set it down to the account of the general body of Dissenters. But it is your revolution dinners, said the Churchman, that I have chiefly in view. These, if I am not greatly misinform- ed, have been conducted in a very indecent and riotous manner — multitudes of people of every description collected together — little ceremony observed in their manner of partaking of the festivity — a long train of toasts after dinner — speeches, mo- tions, songs, clappings, and parading with colours through the hall — mounting the tables, knocking down glasses, and the like. And this I understand is called the revolution society, where the cause of freedom is asserted, the rights of man defended, the measures of government canvassed, the tyranny of kings and aristocrats reprobated, and the glorious French revolution cried up to the skies. Yea more, from this said revolution so- ciety, I am told, have issued messages and letters of congratula- tion to many Jacobin societies abroad, and to the national con- vention itself. Why really. Sir, replied the Dissenter, one would suppose from your account of this society, that it was instituted by the Dissenters, upon some previously digested plan, for the pur- pose of discussing political questions, opposing the measures of government, and fomenting a spirit of disaffection and sedition. But I can assure you this is not the fact. The truth is, a circle of friends, chiefly Dissenters, have been used for many years past to dine together on the fourth of November, for the sole purpose of commemorating the glorious revolution in the year 1688. The company, as I understand, was rarely nume- rous, the entertainment plain, and the whole conducted with decency and cheerfulness. But even in this state of the busi- ness there were many serious Dissenters, who had their objec- tions to this meeting upon the general ground of its tendency to promote levity and dissipation. Within however eight or ten years past it hath greatly changed its complexion. From a select it hath become a mixed 494. A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. company. People of high rank have sanctioned it with their presence. Many speeches have been made, the occasion of the iestlval furnishing copious matter for men of talents to dilate upon. The principles of the revolution have been investigated, and the king's health having been drank, the immortal memory of king William toasted, the peers and other distinguished characters present complimented, and a song or two sung, the company have broke up. These meetings thus increasing from year to year, and con- sisting of people of different descriptions and views, and who were too many of them disposed to be noisy and clamorous, as is the case inmost public companies; these meetings, I say, thus deranfjed could no lonfjer be called meetincfs of Dissenters, nor with propriety the Revolution Society. So the irregulari- ties took place of which you speak, and which no doubt were greatly exaggerated by report. Many that were used to attend them, not a little disgusted, withdrew. And I hear at their last meeting, there were few respectable characters among them. Tims you have. Sir, the best account I can give you of these revolution dinners, their origin, and the manner in which they have been conducted. And I leave you to judge, whether it would not be very illiberal to charge the Dissenters as a body with irregularities, which it was by no means in their power to correct or control. I will only add, that the more serious part of them have beheld these things with no small concern and regret. To-morrow, Sir, said the Churchman, we shall I hope hear what you have to say upon the business of your applications to parliament, for the repeal of the Corporation and Test Acts. Thus, my dear Jack, you have our second afternoon's dis- course. If you are tired of this tale tell me, otherwise you may perhaps be at the cxpence of another letter or two from Yours, Sic. A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 495 LETTER V. * Dear Jack, JViY ffood old irvandmothcr, I remember, used to tell us cliil- dren, that the way to be good Christians, was to call over in our memories when we came from church what the parson had been saying: she therefore always expected an account of the sermon on Sunday evening. Now the long sermon which our Non-Con parson has given us in our way hither, 1 have been diligently recollecting; and if to be a good Christian is not only to fear God, but to live in charity with our neighbour, I do as- sure you the recollection of his discourse has had a very beneficial effect with me in this way. These Dissenters I have been taught to consider as a very obstinate self-willed people, governed more by humour than reason ; but I am now convinced that they have a great deal to say for themselves, and are men of principle and conscience. I took it for granted, that they were of a dissatisfied, restless, contentious disposition, but I am now persuaded that, whatever may be the cast of some few among them, who by their impru- dent and clamorous behaviour, have brought the character of the whole into question, they are, the generality of them, peaceable and friendly, loyal subjects, and good members of so- ciety. And if we may judge of the rest by the gentle and obliging manners of him who has held forth to us these two or three days past, I shall no more set thera down for a morose, severe, and unyielding people. Indeed I am on tip toe to join them. What say you? But hold — we must have a turn or two more with them before we yield. You will therefore allow me to go on with my tale My brother Churchman, soon after entering our coach the third day, made a candid acknowledgment to the Dissenter, that what he had alleged the preceding day in flivour of himself and his brethren, had in a good measure effaced the ill impres- sions which a too credulous regard to public report had made on his mind. But you will excuse me, continued he, if I still feel 400 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. myself hurt by your late management in the business of the re- peal of tiie Corporation and Test Laws. The eagerness M'ith which that matter was taken up, and the asperity and obstinacy with which it was pursued, I really think did you no honour. It injured your character, both for good sense and moderation, in the opinion of wise and thoughtful men. Why, Sir, said the Dissenter, I have no doubt but on a cool dispassionate consideration of that matter, you will see reason to alter your mind, and to admit that vve are not so much to blame as you have hastily imagined. Permit me to give you a general view of the history, nature, and intent of those laws ; to submit to you my own opinion on the repeal of them ; and then to enquire what judgment is to be passed on the measures the Dissenters took to that end. The Corporation Act was passed about two years after the restoration, and from the preamble to it, as well as from the Iiistory of that period, it appears to have been levelled against the Protestant Dissenters. It declares that no person shall be elected into any corporation office, who shall not, within one year before such election, have taken the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, according to the usage of the church of Eng- land. The Test Act was passed about ten years after the former, and was chiefly levelled against the Roman Catholics, though it comprehended the Protestant Dissenters in it a. It declares a The history of this Act is curious, and cannot be better related than in the TTords of Mr. Beaufoy, in his speech in the House of Commons, March ^8th, 1787, M'hen he moved for the repeal of this and the Corporation Act. " In the year 1G72, the people," says he, " were alarmed with an appi'ehension that the sovereign (Charles II.) had formed the design of subverting the established religion of this country. They had long known that his confiden- tial friends were Catholics ; that the prime minister, Lord Clifford, and the king's brother, the presumptive heir to the crown, were of tliis persuasion ; and that the king himself was suspected of having secretly embraced the same hos- tile faith. But superadded to these different circumstances of alarm, they now saw an army under Catholic officers, in the depth of winter, encamped at the gates of London. A fact so exti-aordinary, M'hich admitted but of one inter- pretation, tilled their minds with uneasiness and extreme dismay, and in the l>ause of the first impression, induced legislature to pass the law that bears the title of an act for preventing the dangers which may happen from Popish re- cusants, but wliich is better known by the shorter name of the Test Act. A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 49t that every person wlio accepts a civil office or a commission in tlie army or navy, and who does not within the time prescribed by tlie act, take the sacrament of the Lord's Supper according to the usage of the church of England, shall be disabled in law, to all intents and purposes whatever, from occupying any feuch civil office, or for holding any such military commission ; and if, without taking the sacramental qualification within the time prescribed by the act, he does continue to occupy a civil office, or to hold a military commission, and is lawfully convicted, then he not only incurs a large pecuniary penalty, but is dis- abled from thenceforth, for qver, from bringing any action in " The minister, Lord Clifford, who was himself a Catholic, attempted to persuade the Dissenters to oppose the bill, upon the ground that its provisions were so worded as to extend to them, who were not in any respect the objects of the bill ; and that nothing could be so unjust as to subject to the penalties of the law, a description of men who were not within the meaning of the laM*. The Dissenters admitted the force of the argument, but waved their right to its benefit; and one of the members of the city of London, who was himself a Dis- senter, declared, on their behalf, that in a time of public danger, ivhen delay might be fatal, they would not impede the progress of a bill which was thought essential to the safety of the kingdom ; but would trust to the good faith, to the justice, to the humanity of parliament, that a bill~for the relief of the Dis- senters should afterwards be passed. The lords and the commons admitted, without hesitation, the equity of the claim. They considered the debt they had contracted to the Dissenters, as a debt of honour, the payment of ^^'hich could not be refused ; and accordingly a bill for their relief was passed ; but its success was defeated by the sudden prorogation of the parliament. " A second bill was brought in v/\t\\ a view to the same object, though by a different title, in the year 1680 ; and passed the two houses in consequence of the same implied compact. But while it lay ready for the royal assent, king Charles IL who was much exasperated witli the Dissenters for refusing to support the Catholics, and who always delighted to obtain the most nnu'arr/mt- nble ends by the most despicable loieans, prevailed upon the clerk of the crown to steal the bill, and over-reach the parliament. The court exulted in the success of the expedient, and thought it a happy way of getting rid of a disagreeable measure. But that relief to the Dissenters, which neither the obvious equity of their claim, nor the countenance given to it by parliament could extort from king Charles II. the magnanimity of William III. was impatient to bestow: for, in one of his early speeches from the throne, he expressed his earnest hope tliat such alteration %v'ould be made in the law, as would leave room for the ad- mission of all his Protestant subjects who were willing and able to serve him." See Beaufoy's speecli on a motion for the repeal of the Corporation and Test- Laws, March 28, 1787, p. IG— 19. Printed for Cadell, in the Strand, and Hobi nson. Paternoster- Row. VOL. III. I i 499 A I'RIP TO IIOtYHEAt). course of law, from prosecuting any suit in any court of equity, from being guardian of any child, or executor or administrator of any person, as well as from receiving any legacy. Now upon this statement of the Corporation and Test Laws, it is natural to ask in the first place, Ouglit a man to be de- prived of his just right (for eligibility to places of trust and pro- fit in the state, is the just and natural right of every good sub- ject,) ought, I say, a man to be deprived of it, purely because he conforms not to the rites and ceremonies of the church of England ? We say, certainly not. His nonconformity for rea- sons of conscience, the sincerity of which no one has a ritjht to question, is surely no crime. And ought a man to be punished for what is no crime ? Nor is either his ability for serving his coun- tr}'^, or his integrity, in the least affected by his nonconformity. But, say you, a man's holding principles which manifestly tend to the dissolution of the state, is a reason why he should not be admitted to an office of dignity and power, which may enable him to carry those principles into effect. True. And this is a reason why a Roman Catholic, who avows principles which are acknowledged on all hands to affect the peace and the very existence of the state, should be declared ineligible by the law to such stations. But no such reason exists in regard of Pro- testant Dissenters. They are hearty friends of the constitu- tion and of the royal family, and warm assertors of civil and re- ligious liberty, and therefore good subjects of the state. But, say you, they are hostile to the church. They do not indeed approve of the constitution, discipline and forms of the church of England : but it does not thence follow that they con- sider it as their duty at all events to attack the hierarchy. Far from it. Whoever rightly understands their principles will clearly see, that the church of England has very little danger of that kind to apprehend from the Dissenters. For if they do not approve, as is the fact, of national establishments of religion, it follows that they have no wish that their own or any other form of religion should be substituted in the room of that which now exists. They admit that the majority have aright to adopt what mode of worship they please, and are sensible that that •which obtains is generally agreeable. Is it probable then, that the Dissenters, considering how small a proportion they bear A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 4'Jf3 to the general body of the community should, when admitted to offices in the state, be eager to bring forward a change against the sense of the majority, and which when it had taken place would not come up to their idea ? But, Sir, were the church exposed to much greater danger than it really is, to contend that the just and natural rights of men are to be sacrificed to its safety, is doing an irreparable in- jury to its honour. This reasoning, followed to its utmost length, will not fail to carry you to downright intolerance and perse- cution. I cannot therefore but think the Corporation Act unjust and oppressive. But if it be necessary, for the security of the church, to de- prive the Dissenters of their natural right, it is pity but some other method of discriminating between a Churchman and a Dissenter were devised, than that of obliging all who are ad- mitted to places of trust and profit in the state, to take the sa- crament according to the rites of the church of England. For this test is not fully adequate to the purposes of its appoint- ment. In its operation it does prodigious injury to an infinite multitude of people. And I must add that it is a manifest pro- stitution of that sacred rite. It is not adequate to the ends of its appointment. For though it keeps out men of honour and conscience, and so by the way pays them a high compliment while it robs them of their just right, it proves too feeble a barrier against men of the contrary description ; and sUch there will be among all bo- dies of people. These, while they call themselves Dissenters^ will not scruple when a lucrative place offers, to go to the pa- rish church and take the sacrament. And so, after all your en- deavours to keep out the Dissenters, you are sure to have those of them with you who are of a questionable character, while the truly meritorious are excluded. It is also to be remem- bered that there are worthy men among them, who as they have no conscientious objection to occasional conformity, so think they ought to qualify when called upon to serve a burden- some office in the state. Thus you see the test is insufficient to tlie ends of its appointment. But its greatest evil lies in obliging men of all descriptions, in order to their holding lucrative places, to take the sacrament, 1 i2 500 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. And (Iocs it not chill your blood, Sir, to see a professed infidel, a debauched lieutenant iu the array or the navy, or an excise- man that perhaps scarce ever thought of religion in his lil'e; to see people of such marked characters entering the church, ap- proaching the altar, and demanding the bread and wine at the hand of the minister for the purpose just mentioned ? And how hard is the service required of the minister, who, if he declines administering the sacrament to persons he suspects to be pro- fane or immoral, runs the risk of an action in our courts of law ! And indeed I should think a sober man, who has not been used to communicate monthly at his parish church, must feel rather uncomfortably when his conscience twits him with the thought, that nothing urged him to his duty but a mere worldly consideration. I thought, said a certain gentleman of feeling in this predicament, when I heard the clerk vvith a loud voice desire those who came to qualify, to draw off to the left side of the altar by themselves, that he might attest on oath the fact of their qualification ; I thought, said he, of the last judgment, and could not get the idea a long while out of my mind, of being ordered to the left hand of the Judge. And now, Sir, is it not a great evil, to throw in the way of thousands of thoughtless people a temptation to act contrary to the convictions of their conscience; or to be accessary to their admitting an idea infinitely injurious to their most important interests, that religion is a mere engine of the state? No pains need be taken to prove that our Lord Jesus Christ did not in- stitute this sacred rite to be a qualification for a secular employ- ment, but that the objects he proposed were of a very different nature. This abuse therefore of the institution may be justly called a prostitution of it. Such, in my opinion, is the true reasoning upon the ques- tion respecting the Corporation and Test Laws. And you will now, Sir, perhaps wonder to hear me express some indiiference about the repeal of them ; but you will cease to do so, when I tell you that it is owing to the anxiety I feel for the probable consequences of that event, should it take place. Laws so con- trary to equity and sound policy I have no doubt ought to be repealed. Nor could I, under this conviction, hesitate a mo- ment upon the part I ought to take, had I any influence to A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 501 procure tlic repeal of them. But the effect it will be likely to have upon the Dissenters, considered both in a religious and civil capacity, ought not to be overlooked ; and the rather, as the seriously weighing it may have an influence to guard us against the evils to be apprehended, to check a too eager pursuit of the object, and to reconcile us to a disappointment, should that be the event. We have been used to tell our people that prosperity, through the folly and perverseness of the human heart, is often unfriend- ly to religion, and therefore ought not to be too eagerly covet- ed; and that adversity, duly operating as a remedy for our ill humours, is friendly to it, and therefore ought not to be unrea- sonably dreaded. This you may call puritanical language, but it is not the less just, nor is it very unlike that which our Mas- ter used when he told his disciples, that through many tribula- tions they must enter into the kingdom, and that they who 2cill live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution. Not that we mean to court persecution. So we have been represented by a famous wit of your church. But I assure you, Sir, we have not yet learned the trick of " crying to the next person we meet in the street, Worthy Sir, do me the honour of a good slap in the chaps; and then going home and boasting of what we have undergone for the public good." Nor yet have we learned the other trick he imputes to us, " of aiming to bring our tatters into fashion in court and city, and of getting on a great horse and eating custard." The hypocrisy of the former we detest, and the great evil of the latter is what 1 tremble at, as the possible consequence, through the levity of the human heart, of the repeal of the Corporation Act. I may perhaps be more timid than some other people, but I cannot get rid of my fears that your corporation feasts, with all their attendant circumstances of dissipation and folly, may prove a snare to the virtue and piety of a Dissenter. Should a revo- lution in their general character for serious religion be the un- happy effect of their admission to places of profit and honour, whatever services some of them may render the state, the evil in my opinion will scarcel)' be compensated thereby. It be- hoves them however seriously to consider the risk they would iu that case run. 502 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. The public, I am sensible, would be greatly benefited by the fibility and virtue of those who arc by this law rendered incapa- ble of serving their country in this line : a consideration which ought to have its due weight with those in whose option the re- peal of it lies. But if they are not in a disposition to comply, be their reasons what they may, the Dissenters are not charge- able with any neglect of duty on their part to the public; and should console themselves with the reflection, that the denial of their just claims, taking place by the permission of divine Pro^ vidence, may prove an occasion of infinite advantage to them- selves and their posterity. But if the prospect of honour and emolument be the sole mo^ tive with any of them to the ardent efforts used to gain this point, it is a sad symptom, I must acknowledge, of the declen:- sion of real piety among us. To see men of any description grasping at shadows is unpleasant : but how much more men whose pious ancestors treated all these things with indifference, and, in a comparative view, with contempt ; and whose greatest glory it was to renounce the world for the sake of a good cour- science ! and 1 will add men, who (amidst their eagerness to acquire these baubels) boast they account it an honour to be a Dissenter ! But why so unhappy under these disabilities, un- pleasing as they may be ? The inconveniencies we suffer there- by are of trifling account, when compared with the fines, impri- sonments, and other cruel abuses which our fathers of the last century endured. We have free liberty to worship God accord- ing to our conscience, and for that liberty, though I am as sensir ble as any man that it is our natural and just right, vre pught to be thankful to God, and to those who have it in their power to deprive us of it. There is. Sir, cin old fashioned book called the Bible, which tells us the witnesses, by whom I understand all the sincere friends of virtue and piety, are for a certain time to prophesy, or bear their testimony to the truth, in sackcloth. That time, it is I believe on all hands acknowledged, is not yet rpn out. ^5ackcloth is not indeed a pleasant garment. But why in such a hurry to throw it off? I had much rather appear dressed in it ^vhcn my Master comes, than arrayed in the most fashionable and expensive garment of the present times. \Ypuld to God A TIIIP TO HOLYHEAD. 503 the Dissenters now possessed that dignity of character, wliich reflected such immortal glory upon the countenances and names of an infinite number of witnesses that have gone before them ! But, Sir, the Dissenters are to be considered in their civil as well as religious capacity. And hi this view of them they are ' a respectable body of people, and have weight and influence, as they ought to have in the community. The churcli of England is sensible of this, and hath more than once acknowledged her- self indebted to their seasonable interpositions in her favour, for deliverance from impending ruin. I refer to the very period when the Test Act, which deprives them of their just and na- tural claims, was passed ; and to the revolution in 1688. So that in effect they may be said to have been the saviours both of the church and of their country. They are therefore a body of people that ought to be looked up to with respect. But when this barrier, which impolicy as well as injustice hath set up against them, is destroyed, they will mingle with the general mass of the people, and lose all their former consi^ deration and importance in society. They are now a compact body, cemented by one common civil interest, but, that band once dissolved, their union will instantly cease. And upon their admission into the great world, they will no doubt be com- plimented by their opponents in much the same manner, that two champions iu the lower house complimented each other upon their being called up to the higher, " My Lord, I give you joy : we are now equally insignificant." These things I think it my duty to say, because no argument should be with- holden to persuade legislature to abolish laws which I believe to be unjust, to be occasions of great evil to mankind, and to be most offensive to Almighty God. But then I say them with regret, for the dread I have of the consequences already stated as likely to result from the repeal of them. The Churchman heard with patience this long discourse, and acknowledged he felt the force of the reasoning; but still, said he, I must insist that your application to parliament was con- ducted in a very imprudent manner, and accompanied with cir-.- cumstances censurable, in a high degree. Had you come for- ward in the temper we have now talked over the matter, you would, in my opinion, have disarined your opponents of the only 504 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. plausible reason they had for denying your request. They did not mean by urging the continuance of these laws to criminate the Dissenters, as Dissenters, or to insist that they were not entitled to the natural rights of good subjects. The merits of the abstract question they were not disposed to debate. All they meant to say was, that when things are so circumstanced, that the continuance of a law, which bears hard upon a particu- lar description of men, is necessary to the security of the church and the peace of the state ; then the refusing to repeal it is a duty incumbent on legislature. Of the fallacy of this position, continued the Churchman, I am sufficiently convinced by your reasoning. But the position once admitted, the business was to fix upon you the charge of implacable enmity against the church, and a factious disposition to disturb the peace of the state. The strong language there- fore you held of not asking a favour, but insisting on your right ; your associating all over the kingdom for the purpose of enfor- cing your demand ; your refusing your votes for candidates at elections, if they did not at all events promise you their support; your angrily replying, at least some of you, in the affirmative, when asked whether you had not yet farther demands; and the wrathful temper you betrayed on the failure of your application, so acrimoniously expressed by Dr. Priestley in a pamphlet pub- lished by him on that occasion ; these charges did not fail to be improved against you. And I must confess your conduct ap- peared to me exceedingly imprudent, though it might not merit the description some vvere disposed to give it of insult. Against these evils it behoved you to have been on your guard. I do not mean. Sir, replied the Dissenter, to justify these measures ; they were ill advised. But still you will not so much wonder at them, when you reflect that those who urged them, fully satisfied of the justice of their cause, felt for the injury done them more sensibly than you or even many of their own brethren did ; and that their resentments were aggravated by a recollection that their just rights had been withheld upwards of a century, and that their applications from time to time for redress, however mild and respectful, had not only failed of success, but been treated as the mere effect of a party and fac- tious spirit. These things, considered, it was not so much to A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 505 be wonflcrecl at that warm and hasty men should be eager to " change the mode of application, to summon together all their force, to go to parliament with a louder and firmer tone than formerly, to insist boldly on their right, and to resolve at all events not to recede from their claim. But, Sir, I am persuaded, continued the Dissenter, had they deliberated coolly on the business, they would have seen the mistake of adopting such measures. Where is the wisdom, when sueing my right of one who has it in his power to with- liold it, to address him after a manner that shall rouse his rc- .sentments, and give him an opportunity of changing his ground from the question of my claim, to a charge he has to exhibit against me of insult and abuse? What necessity was there for demanding the sense of all the Dissenters through the kingdom, upon a question to which all the world knew not one of them, unless an utter stranger to the Corporation and Test Lav/s, could give a negative ? Where was the prudence of putting for- ward meetings every where, which consisting of people of vnry different religious opinions, were scarce likely all of them to be so pleasant and harmonious, as was at such a time especially to be wished ? If the gentlemen whose vicinity to parliament ren- dered them the fit persons to conduct the business, if these gentlemen were competent to it, what need of delegates from all parts, unless it had been the wish to embarrass rather than as- sist them ? And what advantage was to be expected from call- ing forth our whole force to view, except that of exposing our weakness ? It is marvellous to me that men of sense should not have reverted to these considerations, or, if they did, that the force of them was not duly felt. But more than this. If it must bo made a point of to ca- techize candidates at elections, and to tell them, if they would not vote for the repeal of these laws, they should not have our support ; could any other be expected than that our opponents would do their utmost to prevent any Dissenter from getting into the house? And upon balancing the account, on this part of the business, which were most likely to be the gainers, they or wc ? Tiic menacing language, I will add, of those men who said thiit the object of this application to parliament was of very 506 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. ^ trifling eonsitlcration in comparison of other matters they had to hring forward, was language, considered merely in its opera- tion on the question of repeal, the most absurd that was ever Jield by men who had the least pretension to reason. But it was the language of a very few, and I am confident unauthoriz- ed by any the smallest body of people among us. As to the pamphlet you refer to of Dr. Priestley's, it should be remem- bered that it was written in the moment of disappointment, and was afterwards candidly acknowledged by himself to have been entirely his own production, without the privity of any one. And now, Sir, having treated this question in a manner that will secure me from the charge of partiality to my own con- nections, the Dissenters, I will boldly step forward and put a few plain questions to you, a Churchman, not doubting that the reply will be perfectly to ray satisfaction. I ask then, Do you in your conscience think, that these warm measures, however imprudent and reprehensible, and which were far from being approved of by the generality of Dissenters, have merited the treatment they have met with from the advocates of your church ? Put yourself in our situation, denied as we certainly are, or however fully believe ourselves to be, of a just and natural claim, and say. Whether the intemperate heats of some among us in their application for redress, do furnish clear proof that the body of Dissenters are a sour, peevish set of peo- ple, contentious and seditious, of a vindictive temper, and sworn enemies to the church, if not to the king and constitution ? The most unequivocal proofs we have given to the contrary, by our public and authentic declarations, and by our known and marked conduct on many memorable occasions. Is not there- fore such a charge most unfair and unjust? And even as to those among us whose conduct has been the most deserving of censure, I ask, Has it been such as will jus- tify the raising a cry against them, that could scarce fail of bringing after it the destruction of their places of worship, and their property, if not of their lives ? Tlie miserable drunken mob, who committed such horrid devastation at Birmingham, were deserving of exemplary punishment. But the men, who under a pretence of zeal for the church and the king, instigated ihcm to these devastations, were deserving of much greater: A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 507 for while they malevolently abused the Dissenters, they shame- fully libelled the names they pretended to venerate, and in ef- fect told the world that the church, under whose banner they would be thought to fight, was intolerant, vindictive, and cruel. If, replied the Churchman, the principles of the church of Enjiland were such as I acknowledge the conduct of those men did, by manifest implication, impute to it, I would no longer consider myself a member of it, but instantly become a Dissen- ter.— But I see we arc just got to our inn. In the afternoon I shall wish to hear what you have to say to the charge, of hav- ing taken an unjustifiable part in the French revolution. Thus you have, my friend, our third day's morning conver- sation. That of the afternoon, and which will be the last, I mean to send you by the next post from hence, for our captain tells us the wind is still against us, and probably will be so for some days yet, I am your's, &c. LETTER VI. X SEND you, my dear Jack, by this post, an account of the last round fought by our two combatants. The odds have for somq time been in favour of the Dissenter, and you will find, at the ■close of this letter, the company have decreed him the palm. My brother Churchman, I assure you, has not yielded disho- nourably on any point, and what pleases me most of all is, that the business was finished with great good humour. Having had an excellent dinner the set-to this afternoon was without any symptom of hostility. Our good lady, who had said little hitherto in the course of the debate, pleasantly observed that she had had her chirurgical instruments in readiness, her plais-- ter and scissars, but there had been so few wounds given or rc^ ceived on cither side, that she had put them up, persuaded that there would be no occasion for them at all. The combatants g^ch thanked her for her goodness and procqeded, 508 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. The charge, said the Churchman, which I told you in the niorninf^, I had yet to exhibit against tlie Dissenters, woukl be *' the part they are reported to have taken in the French revo- lution ; from whence it hath been concluded that they are not unfriendly to republicanism." Before we proceed, replied the Dissenter, it will be necessary to remind you again, Sir, of what has been more than once ob- served in our talk, that the Dissenters always have been, and still are, hearty friends of limited monarchy, or of that form of government which obtains in this country. It is a constitution which, in its due state, affords the best security to the rights and liberties of the subject, and possesses both the principles and means which are essential to its permanence and improve- ment : and on these two accounts hath the advantage of all other forms of government. In this opinion I am confirmed by the little knowledge I have of ancient and modern history. And I am well persuaded it is a form of government that, of all others, best suits the principles, genius, and temper of the British nation. Having said this, allow me to make some re- marks on the French revolution, which will prepare the way for a consideration of the particulars you have to object to the conduct of the Dissenters in reference to this business. The state of the French nation, at the commencement of this extraordinary change in their affairs, was truly wretched. This I believe is allowed on all hands. Their revenue through extravagance and mismanagement exhausted, and on the point of bankruptcy — Their ])arliaments denied freedom of debate, aijd required to register the edicts of the sovereign, however contrary to their judgment and conscience, at the peril of banishment — The people loaded with taxes, unequally laid and oppressively levied — Justice administered partially, slowly, and in many instances arbitrarily — The freedom of the press under absolute restraint — Individuals, on a mere suspicion of being inimical to the measures of the court, suddenly seized by Let- ters de Cachet, and sent into confinement, without the means or possibility of obtaining legal redress — Great irregularities among the clergy and religious orders — Liberty of conscience denied — And the Protestants, once a f;unous and flourishing people, whose ancestors possessed large property, of which they A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 509 were most unjustly aud cruelly deprived by the revocation of the edict of Nantes ; these not only shut out from all influence in the state, but absolutely prohibited worshipping God according to their conscience — These and many other evils, too numerous and complicated to be recited, did that unhappy people groan under. And now can it be thought strange that they should wish to be emancipated from their bondage, and to enjoy freedom and happiness ? But what was their idea of freedom and hap- piness ? It was — security to their persons and property — li- berty to do what they pleased, provided they injured not their neiohbour — a ripht to choose those to whom should be confided the power of making laws, and disposing of such portion of their property as was necessary for the service of the state — clegibility to offices of trust, profit, and honour — the freedom of the press — liberty to worship God after the manner they thought right, without controul from any quarter whatever — and the total abandonment of all idea of conquest over other na- tions, or of giving law to any other state than their own. These were the wishes of the sober and temperate part of the peo))lc. And what wise and good man but must acknowlcdfje them to be founded in the soundest principles of equity and policy ? The question then v/as. By what means, circumstanced as the French nation was at the time we speak of, these advan- tages, so truly desirable, were to be acquired ? — By a reform ? — Or by a total change in the constitution ? The latter was re- solved on. But it has always struck me, that previous to that resolution, the following questions should have been seriously considered and accurately investigated. In the first place, What is the present state of human na- ture, or the prevailing character of mankind? Government, at least the warm disputes that have been agitated about govern- ment, manifestly suppose that man is not merely an imperfect but depraved being. Unwilling as some may be to admit this, it is a fact which history, and what we continually observe around us, prove beyond all reasonable doubt. Ambition, avarice, lust of power, self-will, domination, cruelty, and revenge, are the liorrid sources whence all the miseries in society originate. Nor do these passions mark the characters of a few only. They are not peculiar to this, that, or the other country ; they are to 510 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD:. be met with more or less every where. Insomuch that we may affirm, without breach of charit}^, they domineer over the far greater part of mankind. When therefore the regeneration of a kingdom is in contemplation, it is as unphilosophical as it is unchristian to thrust this fact from our view, or to give it only a transient attention. He that builds his house well should well consider the mate- rials of which it is to be built, and, if he means to erect a com- plete and durable edifice, whether they are of a kind every way suited to his purpose, or capable of being fashioned to that idea of perfection he has framed. Supposing the greater part of the French nation to be under the prevailing influence of the pas- sions just mentioned, ought it not to have been carefully con- sidered, whether this depravity of character would not defeat the object ? Or if not, in what degree it would obstruct the re- generation of the aggregate body — a vast kingdom consisting of four or five and twenty million of people? Plad this been duly attended to, I am of opinion the question between a re- form and a total change of constitution, would have been held a little longer in suspence. Nor would the general cause of liberty have suffered thereby. Another question to have been asked, and very particularly considered, should no doubt have been — What is the peculiar discriminating: character of the French nation? All the wise legislators of antiquity, such as Solon and Lycurgus, paid great attention to this question in framing laws for different states : .ind they considered its importance in the business of bringing about a revolution, or absolute cliange in the constitution as very great indeed. It ought therefore to have had its due weight here. Voltaire has I think somewhere told us, that a Frenchman Is either a monkey or a tyger. Their levity is universally ac- knowledged even to a proverb. And they have lately given striking proofs of their inluimanity. Now, I admit, these pas- sions were likely enough to prove favourable to a change in the state. But was it not as probable that, in the course of their operation to effect one change, they might, under the skilful management of interested leaders, be directed to another, and so throw the whole into confusion? This has turned out to be A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 511 the case. One constitution has succeeded anotlicr, and the change has not failed to be strontrly marked with levity and cruelty. What the event of" the whole will be time will show. The opposition they were likely to meet with among them- selves, was also deserving of serious consideration. Although the levity of the French might prove favourable, in their op- pressed state, to a change, it was not probable that the preju- dices of the greater part of them in favour of monarchy, would be easily subdued. France had been governed by kings time immemorial, and amidst all changes had been famous for its at- tachment to the sovereign. I can remember an old Huguenot, who, notwithstanding all his family had sufTcrcd from the pro- scription of Lewis XIV. was used to speak with complacency and a kind of national vanity of the grand monarque. The court with its numerous dependants, the princes of the blood, the noblesse, and the clergy, formed a powerful body; and there could be no doubt that the idea of a new constitution would, on various accounts, inflame their passions to the greatest degree. These difficulties therefore ousht to have had their due wciirht in a question of such moment. Again, The relative state of the country in regard to all the other nations of Europe, merited very particular attention. France is an independant state, and has most certainly a right to deter- mine for itself what form of government it shall adopt. But when the total abolition of a constitution, that had existed for ages, was in contemplation, it was natural to suppose that neigh- bouring states might be apprehensive, that consequences would result from thence injurious to their safety; and that upon this account, as well as of the amity that subsisted between them and the reigning monarch, an interference on their part might be justified. Whether such reasoning was just is not the ques- tion here. But surely policy required, that so formidable an opposition as that of all the powers of Europe, an event by no means improbable, should be viewed with an attentive eye, and not treated with negligence and contempt. " Are we able to resist so mighty a force?" That was the question. And light from many quarters was necessary to enable a people, thus cir- cumstanced, to determine aright ujion it. But the question which most of all required a cool, dispas- 512 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. sionate, and serious consideration, was this — Whether there was a probability of establishing a new constitution, at a less expence than that of a million of lives ? and whether the advantage pro- posed would justify the running such a risk? The loss of such a number of lives, in the course of this quarrel within and without the kingdom, was no chimerical idea. It must have forced itself upon the mind of every thoughtful man. And in considering the good to be opposed to this tre- mendous evil, a true statement was to be made of the compara- tive advantages of a reform and a new constitution. The new constitution we will suppose to be an immediate and perfect cure of the evils complained of; and a reform, such an one as they had influence and energy enough to secure, to be a remedy slow in its operation, but sure of restoring a tolerable degree of health to the state. Was not such a reform, with a saving of a million of lives, preferable to a constitution which, however good, must be purchased at this vast expence; and which when established would probably not possess powers sufficient to se- cure its permanence? Till they had by the most nice balancing of the scale determined this question, they were surely not to be justified in bringing forward a totally new constitution. What degree of regard they did pay to these considerations I pretend not to say. The resolution however was adopted, and the experiment, which has arrested the attention and engaged the passions of all Europe, is now in course of trial. It is not to our present purpose, to enter into a particular de- tail of the several events which have succeeded each other in the course of this business; to enquire into the character, prin- ciples, and views of the men on all sides, who have had the chief concern in it; and to point out the excellencies and defects of the constitution decreed and publislicd by the nati aal assembly. The accurjite developement of all these matters by some able historian, will furnish reflections philosophical, political, and moral, the most curious to inquisitive minds, and greatly inter- esting to society. I must not, however, quit the subject with- out observing, tiiat the several probable obstacles just mentioned to the establishment of a new constitution, which ought to have been held in full view by the leaders at the eve of it, have been realized in all their importance. A TUIP TO HOLYHEAD. 513 — The depraved passions of human nature have operated every where in their full force. Ambition, domination, and re- venge, have not failed to feed the flame which discord has kin- dled in France and the neighbouring nations, and to spread the conflagration through almost all Europe. — The characteristic genius of the French hath marked every step in the progress of the revolution, and has had no small in- fluence on the rapid changes that have taken place. Levity, perfidy, and inhumanity have obstructed the counsels and mea- sures of their legislators, ministers, and generals, abolished the constitution established by the first national assembly, thrown the succeeding into confusion, and threatened with an imperious tone the existence of the present convention. The gaiety of fetes, processions, festivities, and theatrical amuse- ments, hath been mingled with all the horror of bloody massa- cres, and the sad catastrophe of a murdered monarch. — The strong prejudices of a considerable part of the king- dom in favour of the old government, have not failed to stimu- late the emigrants of all ranks, to every possible exertion for the recovery of their expiring cause; and to give energy to the secret practices of those within the kingdom, who have no scru- ple to dissemble their political sentiments, by oaths and reiterat- ed expressions of zeal for republicanism. — The powers of Europe, exasperated to the last degree, are leaguing against them, bringing mighty armies into the field, and putting out all their strength at sea. — In a word, the sacri- fices already offered on the altar of discord, are in considerable advance tovvards the million of lives, which wc said might be 'reasonably supposed would fall in this quarrel. Can we take all these things into view, and not feel for the miseries of our fellow-creatures ? Can we see the Seine tinged with blood on the tenth of August, and the streets running down with it the third of September? Can we follow the many thousands that have been led on to carnage like sheep to tlie slaughter? Can we behold some of the leaders in this wonder- ful revolution, of eminent abilities and possessed of mild and generous sentiments, ungratefully abandoned by their compa- triots, denounced, threatened with assassination, and forced into exile? In fine, can we see a prince who, with all his faults, was VOL. III. K k 5l4 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. chargeable with neither obstmacy nor inhumanity; a prince, whose justification from every previous crime, was announced to all tlie world by their choice of him for their king; a prince, whom on that occasion they declared to be inviolable, and that what guilt it remained possible for him to contract, should be no otherwise punished than by dethronement ; a prince, who at the moment of his dethronement was cast into a prison, where he became utterly incapable, had he been so disposed, of injuring the state ; a prince, thus circumstanced, sentenced to death by men who challenged in their own persons the triple character of accuser, jury, and judge; can we, I say, see such a sacrifice immolated in the midst of one of the greatest cities in the world, and amidst the acclamations of a people who had often cried Viv' le Roi, without feeling indignation and exclaim- ing aloud — To what lengths will men's passions hurry them? Where will all these miseries end ? It is the voice of God : he thunders and the nations tremble. ' rubente • Dextera saci'as jacul'atus arces, ' Terruit urbem : * TeiTiiit gentes, grave ne rediret ' Sseciiliim Pyrrlioi' At the commencement of this memorable struggle for liberty I rejoiced — rejoiced in the hope that we should quickly see a wretched people emancipated from their bondage, and put in possession of their just rights — I rejoiced in the prospect of happiness being more universally and equally enjoyed — I rejoi- ced, above ail, at the thought, that the captivity in which the Roman hierarchy had held the consciences of men, was now about to be led captive, and the light of truth, both natural and divine, was just dawning on this wretched kingdom, and would quickly dispel the horrid mists of ignorance and vice which had for ages darkened and polluted it. It was my wish that the constitution of this country might, in its most perfect state, rise into existence in that ; and it was my hope that, in the progress of their affairs, such would be the event. When monarchy and democracy were blended, I flatter- ed myself with the notion that in a course of time, feeling the necessity of an intermediate order of men to preserve the ba- A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 515 lancc between those two powers, and to give energy to govern- ment, tlicy would restore under proper restrictions an aristo- cracy, and so subdue the resentments and secure the allegiance of men of large property and distinguished merit. The new American republic, for which they professed so high a regard, has seen the necessity of such a change in their constitution ; and in that, which now consists of president, senate, and house of representatives, the French had a model before them, which would probably catch their attention and engage their imita- tion. These were ideas which suggested themselves to a mind, that heartily wished well to the cause of liberty and of just subordi- nation in society. And so long as these prospects were in the least degree probable, though perhaps you. Sir, would have deemed them chimerical, they were consoling to one who look- ed forward with horror to all the confusions and miseries of civil discord. But alas ! they are now totally overcast and dissipa- ted. The jacobins, those sworn enemies of every form of go- vernment but that of an imperious and tyrannical democracy, have silenced every feeling of humanity, hung out the bloody flag of massacre, summoned all the povvers of intrigue, cruelty, and death, to their standard, and devoted with unrelenting ma- lice to destruction the very men whom the other day they ap- plauded as the saviours of their country. Such conspiracies, such outrages have gone directly, as Cicero says of certain dis- scntlons in the Roman state, non ad coimnutandam, sed ad de- lendam rcmpublicam. What then in this state of things is to be wished for? — That the sword of confederate princes should bathe itself in the blood of innocent thousands, and with this tremendous sacrifice avenge the injustice done by these miscreants to their king and coun- try?— Or, that the counsels of Marat and the arras of Du- mourier should lay waste the neighbouring provinces, and then plunge this kingdom into the same wretched state of anarchy and ruin their own is now in ? The latter calamity every sober man must surely deprecate. And if the former takes place, while we approve the sufferings of the guilty, and rejoice that peace is again restored to Europe; we shall see reason, consi- dering the vicissitude of human affairs, to rejoice with trembling. Kk2 516 " A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. Should that spirit of domination, which has ever marked the court of Rome, and received its principal support from thence, which has shown itself in various forms even in many Protes- tant states, and to which the principles of the revolution in 1688 •were opposed: should that spirit, I say, again prevail through Europe, a thoughtful man, who has in recollection the history of past times, who is sensible that human nature is now much the same it was formerly, and who attentively reads his Bible, will not be greatly surprised or unduly dismayed. It is good to be prepared for all events. Tyranny over men's persons and property hath usually ori- ginated in unjust claims on conscience. And to compass the former, some pretence hath ever been found to justify the lat- ter. The sources of knowledge have been obstructed, and pains been taken to persuade men that their interest was consulted in not allowing them to think and judge for them- selves. Such has been the rise and progress of despotism among mankind. The late improvements therefore in philo- sophy are to be greatly valued, not only on their own account, but on that of their happy effect to promote free enquiry, and so to beget love of liberty; objects these of great importance in the apprehension of every intelligent and sensible man, and of every truly liberal and generous mind. But it is possible that speculative men may have boasted too much of their improvements in knowledge, and the friends of liberty may have placed too great confidence in the liberal spi- rit of the times. There are yet those who have not given up the monopoly of science, nor consented that the trade of free enquiry should be thrown open. And there are those who still confound, and choose to do so, the terms of liberty and licen- tiousness. Lust of power is not yet extinguished in the bo- soms of monarchs, aristocrats, or democrats : neither is despot- ism, under either of these standards, yet driven out of the world. The lion hath not learned to lie down with the lamb, nor the leopard with the kid. Good men have ever been and still are in the minority, and Providence has yet great purposes to accomplish, ere they rise into that state of respectability in which they shall by and by be placed. God means yet to con- found the wisdom of the wise, and to bring to nought the un- A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 51t derstanding of the prudent, that no flesh should glory in his presence. Should philosophers then be disappointed, and the old spirit of domination again prevail, it ought not to be thought strange. Nor let good men in this case be unduly cast down. It will be a consoling reflection to their minds in the day of trial, that they have so demeaned themselves in society, as not by any im- prudent, unseasonable, or unjustifiable effort to have irritated and inflamed an intolerant spirit, and so to have been accessary to its painful consequences. And it will be a comfort to them to believe that Providence, in the course of all human affairs, hath its eye steadily fixed on the closing scene, when the wit- nesses, the true friends of virtue and piety, though slain, shall rise again, and enjoy the fruits of justice, friendship, and piety in their noblest perfection. Let their eye also be fixed on that day, and so let them assume a courage becoming their charac- ters, as champions in the cause of liberty, virtue, and religion. Let dignity mark their countenances, and serenity possess their breasts. Let them never shrink back from a profession of the truth, nor be ashamed of bearing their testimony to it, though it be in sackcloth. Let them defend both their own innocence, and the noble cause wherein they are engaged, with reason and the word of God; rejecting all other weapons or modes of de- fence, as not only ineffectual, but tending to animosity and con- fusion. The good man neither asks nor needs the aid of male^ volent invective or clamorous abuse : * Non eget Blauvi j.iculis neque arcu, * Nee veiienatis gravida sagittis, --^—— pbaretra. ' With joy let us all, who fear God, look forward, amidst our various speculations, to the glorious day before us, and not be unreasonably anxious about any intervening events, however un- pleasant and contrary to our wishes. To observe the influence of divine Providence in all the oc- currences of life, especially those of the magnitude we have been speaking of, is the delight as well as duty of Christians : and, persuaded that such events are in perfect unison with the predictions of the Bible, they feel themselves disposed to place firm confidence in the great Governor of the world, and to ad- 518 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. dress their ardent prayers to him that his kingdom way come, and his will be done on earth as it is in heaven. And it is the duty of men, in their collective as well as individual capacity, to regard and review the providence of God. The Greeks, Romans, and other Pagan nations carried their devotion even to superstition. Such excess must have heen offensive to Hea- ven; but surely it was much less so than a total disregard if not absolute disavowal of the superintending influence of the Deity in human affairs. The guilt of this kind which the French nation have con- tracted, amidst the tremendous convulsions of their empire, every thoughtful and pious man must have marked with con- cern and detestation. We have scarce heard from the begin- ning to the present time an appeal once made to God; his name mentioned in any of their documents, instructions, or de- crees ; or a prayer addressed to him for the guidance of their counsels or the success of their arms. The urgency of their affairs might require their assembling for the business of the state, on the day they had been accustomed to pay some regard to the Deity; but the gay amusements of the evening, instead of receiving a check at a time when reason and religion demand- ed the most serious reflection, have been encouraged and pro- moted. And even the notice of the Christian era seems to be expunged from their calendar. These circumstances, though of little account with some, have not failed to make unfavour- able impressions on the minds of the sober and thoughtful part of mankind. But it is time to pause. These general observations on the French revolution have, I fear, been carried to too great a lengtli. The business, however, before us will I hope be short- ened by this trespass on the patience of the company. What- ever objections you may have. Sir, continued the Dissenter, to our conduct on this extraordinary occasion, may, I think, now be easily obviated. Why, Sir, replied the Churchman, I have nothing to object to the Dissenters, but what public report hath brought to my ears ; and that I must acknowledge hath made an inifavourable impression on my mind, with respect to their temper and views. It has been said abroad, " that they of all people expressed the A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. 519 greatest joy at the first news of the French revolution ; that they have assembled in one place and another, on the annual day of festivity, to commemorate that event ; that they have sent letters of congratulation to the national assembly and other societies in France, from whom they have received in return fraternal acknowledgments of affection, gratitude, and esteem ; that they have not only assured them of their good wishes, but offered them all the assistance in their power, towards carrying on their design ; and that Paine's book, so manifestly intended to excite sedition, they read with avidity, and circulated with no small attention and eagerness." Before I reply to these charges, answered the Dissenter, you must allow me, Sir, to remind you of what I have more than once observed in the course of this debate, that the faults of in- dividuals, be they what they may, ought not in justice to be imputed to the body to which they belong, or to be considered as affording a criterion of its general character and complexion. If indeed the letters of congratulation which you speak of, had been sent from the general body of Dissenters, or from any so- ciety consisting merely of Dissenters, there would be some force in this reasoning. But that is not the fact. Whatever, there- fore, we have further to say on this subject, whether in a way of justification, excuse, or blame, is to be considered as appli- cable to individuals only. This said, I beg your attention a moment to the following observations. — Every man has a right to inform himself of what is passing in the world, to speculate on public events, and rea- son with his neighbour about them. This I suppose none will deny. People may indeed spend more time than they ought in political enquiries, and pronounce too hastily on matters of which they can have only an imperfect knowledge. But though such conduct may be imprudent, it is not absolutely criminal, unless by their speculations they hurt their own affairs, or suf- fer themselves to be precipitated into undue heats, and thereby disturb the peace of society, and obstruct the prosperity of the state. Nor is it to be wondered at, when great events take place in the world, that a thoughtful man should.feel pleasure or pain, ac- cording to his apprehension of their nature and importance, and 520 A TRIP TO HOLYHEAD. the couscqucnces they may be likely to draw after them. His benevolent concern for the welfare of mankind will not suffer him to be a mere spectator of such occurrences : they cannot fail of interesting his passions. What good man, when he first heard of the emancipation of the French nation from a disgrace- ful and cruel bondage, in which they had been held for many ages, but must feel joy ? Was his joy criminal ? Did he do wrong in expressing it to his neighbour? Or if he and a few friends thought fit to meet together for this purpose, without any the most distant views of creating or propagating an unfavourable idea of the British constitution, or disturbing the peace of so- ciety, where was the evil of such a meeting ? 1 admit that when in the progress of the French affairs, their new constitution began to be talked of by some, as a fit model for all the other nations of Europe to copy after, it was high time for the friends of their country to be upon their guard against every thing in their conduct, that might be construed by ill-disposed persons into a tendency to promote disaffection to government and sedition in society. I therefore highly dis- approve of the letters of congratulation sent abroad, which you refer to : they were in my opinion, to say the best of them, very indiscreet, as they contributed not a little to inflame the passions of those, who were apprehensive that some ill designs were framing against this country. And if there were any offers made of support to the Jacobins or other French societies, every sober man must without hesitation condemn them. The freedom of the press in every country ought to be held sacred ; and no man who reasons soberly on questions either of philosophy, jurisprudence, or divinity, is deserving of censure. But he who shall in any country declare himself hostile to the established constitution of it, treat the characters of the distin- guished supporters and defenders of it contumeliously, and avow his intention by circulating opposite theories of his own, to sub- vert it ; can never surely expect to be treated in any other light, than as an offender against the state. What degree of this guilt falls to the lot of the much talked of Paine, no one who has attentively read his books can be at a loss to say. There are no doubt many truths contained in them ; but the spirit that pvevails through them, the reflections cast on the memory of A TRIP TO IIOLYIIKAD. 521 king William, and on his present Majesty, with many other matters that might be mentioned, bring him clearly within that stat-ute of sound sense, as well as of the Bible, ' Thou shalt not revile the gods (or the rulers) of thy people.' And if such be the character of the books, and the avowed intention of their author, they who circulated them, knowing their contents, and wishing to promote his views, are justly chargeable with being guilty of seditious practices. " Whoever," says Mr. Locke, " either ruler, or subject, by force goes about to invade the rights of either prince or people, and lays the foundation for overturning the constitution and frame of any just government, is highly guilty of the greatest crime, I think, a man is capable of, being to answer for all those mischiefs of blood, rapine, and desolation, which the breaking to pieces of governments bring on a country. And he, who does it, is justly to be esteemed the common enemy and pest of mankind ; and is to be treated accordingly." The conduct which I Tjefore pointed out as indiscreet, and therefore reprehensible, is, I acknowledge, to be imputed to some among the Dissenters. And a few of them may possibly have imbibed republican principles, and so given occasion of suspicion, that they are not friendly to the constitution : but I hope none of them come within the charge of those seditious practices, which we have denounced as most unquestionably cri- minal. Of this I am sure, that such characters, if such there are, are held in detestation by the general body of Dissenters. Indeed there is a strong presumption in favour of the Dis- senters, that the reports invidiously circulated concerning them as a body, cannot be true : a presumption arising both from their /;o/«Y2G THE niRD OF PATvADTSK. In the mean wliile I sit, And liere in groans, And silent moans, Lament my 'prison'd state : Ah me ! I once was us'd to mount and fly, Up thro' the trackless regions of the sky ; And as I pass'd along In sweetly pleasing strains, To trill my warbling song, All o'er the etherial plains. But now condemn'd within this cage to lie, I droop the wing, Refuse to sing, And sighing wish to die. But why despair ? Come try thy voice, and stretcli thy wing : A bird within a cage may chirp and sing, And taste what Freedom is e'en while she's here. Strike up some cheerful note ; With fond desire Peep through the wire : Thy keeper '11 quickly come and let thee out. This, oh this, is happy news ! Now to sing I can't refuse ; These shall be the notes I chuse : " Satan the cruel Fowler put me in " And fast enclos'd me round with sense and sin ; " But Satan cannot keep me liere ; " For not to him the cage belongs, " 'Tis Christ's, and he shall have my songs, " Since He's my kind deliverer." TIius awhile, I will beguile The passing hours away ; Assur'd my master '11 not forget To make my bed and find me meat, So long as 'tis decreed that here I stay. Wherefore free from all cares, From all dangers and snares, While Jesus my Saviour is by ; THE BIRD OF PARADISE. o27 O how happy I dwell, Tho' immur'd in a cell, Not anxious to live, nor yet fearful to die ! But soon, alas ! secure of future bliss, Senseless I grow, And scarcely know What real freedom is. The little circuit of my cage Doth all my thoughts and time engage : With heedless feet from perch to perch I hop ; And passing round, Pleas'd with the sound Of tinkling bell. Hung o'er my cell, My nobler notes I drop. Ah ! how deprav'd this wretched heart of mine, So soon to lose its taste for joys divine ! Busied thus with motes and straws, Idle nonsense, empty joys, Without a hope without a fear Of pleasures or of dangers near, Asleep I fall : Fatal security ! But hark ! I hear my keeper call. Aye, 'tis his voice : now I awake, Fancy I feel my prison shake, And dire destruction's nigh. Aftriglited, round my cage I cast my eye. And fluttering to and fro, Not knowing where to go. Attempt to make my escape but cannot fly. Ah ! silly heart, (I fetch a sigh. And sighing cry,) Thus foolishly to part With noble hopes, substantial joj's, For airy phantoms, gilded toys, Trifles, the fond pursuit of which unman 's mv soul. And leaves me to the sport of every fancied fear, That would n)y peace coutroul. 528 THE BIRD OF PARADISE. What miseries befal a lieav'n born mind, By being thus within a cage confin'd ! Pity, Saviour, pity me. And quickly come and set me free ! My Saviour heare, and straight replies With soft compassion in his eyes, " Thy silent moans, " And piteous groans, " Have mov'd my heart : " Ere long I'll come " i'md fetch thee home, " Where reason and the passions ne'er shall part,' 'Tis Jesus that speaks ! how charming his name ! At the sound of his voice, Oh how I rejoice And kindle all into a flame ! I leap and I fly. And in extasy cry. Vain world I bid thee adieu : I'll wait not for age. To pull down my cage, But fearless of danger, will force my way through. Check thy passions foolish man ; The longest life is but a span. Be contented here to stay. Another hour, another day ; To feel a joy, to bear a pain. To do some good, some good t' obtain. Think not the moments long heaven hath decreed ; Impatience cannot lash tliem into speed. With meek submission wait the approaching hour : The wheel of time will quickly whirl about. And then thy keeper '11 come and ope the door, Put in his hand and gently take thee out. The day arrives. Now thro' the wire With strong desire, I cast my wishful eyes. I see him come ; yes, yes, 'tis he ! Hither he hastes to set me free. THE BIUD or PARADISE. 529 Oh the music that I heai', Sweetly warbling in my ear ! Little songster, come away, In this vile cell no longer stay : But take thy fliglit to realms above the skies. I hear and instantly obey ; Out of my cage I spring ; And as I pass the wicker'd way, Thus to myself I sing ; " How safe, how easy 'tis to die, " With Christ my guardian angel by ! " He's my defence from pain and sin, " From foes without and fears within. " O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, thy victory ? ' Now I'm happy, now I'm free : My active spirit, heav'n-born mind. From all the dregs of sense I'efin'd, Feels and enjoys her god-like dignity. No more oppress'd with the gross atmosphere Of eri'or, prejudice and sin. Freely I breathe my native air, And drink ambrosial fragrance in. O who can think, O who can tell, The strange sensations now I feel ! Awhile my wings unus'd to flight, I try, And round and round in sportive bliss I fly : Then through the opening skies. In rapt'rous extasy I rise. Up to the flow'ry fields of Paradise. And as I dart along. On full expanded wing, Amid the angelic throng. Celestial anthems sing : " Glory to him that left his throne above- " And downward bent his way on wings of love ; " That wept, and bled, and died upon the tree, " To conquer death and set the captives free." VOL. III. L 1 HYMNS. A Song of Praise to God. _L o God tlic universal king, Let all mankind their tribute bring; All that have breath, your voices raise, 111 songs of never ceasing praise. The spacious earth on which we tread. And vvidcr heavens stretch'd o'er our head, A large and solemn temple frame To celebrate its builder's fame. Here the bright sun, that rules the day. As thro' the sky he makes his way, To all the world proclaims aloud The boundless sov'reignty of God. When from his courts the sun retires, And with the day his voice expires, The moon and stars adopt the song, And thro' the night the praise prolong. The list'ning earth with rapture hears Th' harmonious music of the spheres; And all her tribes the notes repeat, That God is wise, and good, and great. But man, endow'd with nobler powers, His God in nobler strains adores : His is the gift to know the song. As well as sing with tuneful tongue. Mercy and Truth met together -, or, the Harmony of the Divine Perfectiotis, Psalm Ixxxv. 10. When first the God of boundless grace Disclos'd his kind design To rescue our apostate race From mis'ry, shame, and sin ; Quick through the realms of light and bliss, The joyful tidings ran ; l1 2 532 HYMNS. Eacli heart exulted at the news, That God would dwell with man. Yet, 'midst their joys, they paus'd awhile; And ask'd, with strange surprise. But how can injur'd justice smile. Or look with pitying eyes ? [Will the Almighty deign again To visit yonder world ; And hither bring rebellious men, Whence rebels once were hurl'd? Their tears, and groans, and deep distress, ; Aloud for mercy call ; But, ah ! must truth and righteousness To mercy victims fall? So spake the friends of God and man, Delighted, yet surpris'd ; Eager to know the wond'rous plan That wisdom had devis'd.] The Son of God attentive heard, And quickly thus reply'd. In me let mercy be rever'd, And justice satisfy'd. Behold ! my vital blood I pour A sacrifice to God ; Let angry justice now no m.ore Demand the sinner's blood. He spake, and heaven's high arclics rung With shouts of loud applause ; He dy'd ! the friendly angels sung, Nor cease their rapturous joys. Indwelling Sin lamented. W^TTII tears of anguish I lament. Here at thy feet, my God, My passion, pride, and discontent. And vile ingratitude. Sure there was ne'er a heart so base, So false as mine has been ; So faithless to its promises, So prone to every sin ! HYMNS. 533 My reason tells me thy coraraands Are holy just, and true ; Tells me whate'er my God demands Is his most righteous due. Reason I hear, her counsels weigh, And all her words approve ; But still I find it hard t' obey. And harder yet to love. How long, dear Saviour, shall I feel These strugglings in my breast ? "When wilt thou bow my stubborn will. And give my conscience rest? Break, sov'reign grace, O break the charm, And set the captive free : Reveal, Almighty God, thine arm. And haste to rescue me. ' The riches of God's word. Let avarice, from shore to shore, Pier fav'rite God pursue ; Thy word, O Lord, we value more Than India or Peru. Here mines of knowledge, love, and joy, Are open'd to our sight ; The purest gold without alloy, And gems divinely bright. The councils of redeeming grace, These sacred leaves unfold ; And here, the Saviour's lovely face Our raptur'd eyes behold. Llere, light descending from above Directs our doubtful feet : Here, promises of heavenly love Our ardent wishes meet. Our numerous griefs are here redrest, And all our wants supply'd : Nought we can ask to make us blest Is in this book denied. For these inestimable gains. That so enrich the mind, 534. HYMNS. O may we search with eager pains, Assur'd that we shall find ! The glorious Gospel of the blessed Gud, 1 Tim. i. 11, What wisdom, majesty, and grace, Thro' all the gospel shine ! 'Tis God that speaks, and we confess The doctrine most divine. Down from his starry throne on high, Th' almighty Saviour comes ; Lays his bright robes of glory by. And feeble flesh assumes. The mighty debt that sinners ow'd Upon the cross he pays : Then thro' the clouds ascends to God 'Midst shouts of loftiest praise. There he, our great High Priest, appears Before his Father's throne; Mingles his merits with our tears. And pours salvation down. Great God, with rev'rcnce wc adore Thy justice and thy grace : And on thy faithfulness and power Our firm dependance place. It isjinished, John xix. 30. 'Tis finish'd ! so the Saviour cry'd, And meekly bow'd his head, and dy'd : 'Tis finish'd — Yes, the race is run, The battle fought, the victory won. 'Tis finish'd — all that heaven decreed. And all the ancient prophets said, Is now fulfi,ird, as was design'd, In me the Saviour of mankind. 'Tis finish'd — Aaron now no more Must stain his robes with purple gore ; The sacred veil is rent in twain And Jewish rites no more remain. HYMNS. 535 'Tis finish'd — this my dying groan Shall sins of every kind atone : Millions shall be rcdeera'd from death By this my last expiring breath. 'Tis finish'd — Heaven is reconcil'd, And all the powers of darkness spoil'd ; Peace, love, and happiness again Return, and dwell with sinful men. 'Tis finish'd — let the joyful sound Be heard through all the nations round: 'Tis finish'd — let the echo fly Thro' heaven and hell, thro' earth and sky. The converted thief, Luke xxiii. 42. As on the cross the Saviour hung, And wept, and bled, and died, He pour'd salvation on a wretch That languish'd at his side. His crimes, with inward grief and shame, The penitent confess'd; Then turn'd his dying eyes to Christ, And thus his pray'r address'd : Jesus, thou Son and heir of heaven Thou spotless Lamb of God ! I see thee bath'd in sweat and tears, And weltering in thy blood. Yet quickly, from these scenes of woe, In triumph thou shalt rise, Burst through the gloomy shades of death, And shine above the skies. Amid the glories of that world. Dear Saviour, think on me. And in the vict'ries of thy death Let me a sharer be. Llis prayer the dying Jesus hears, And instantly replies. To-day thy parting soul shall be With me in Paradise. 536 HYMNS. Christians the sons of God, John i. 12. 1 Job Not all the nobles of the earth, Who boast the honors of their birth, Such real dignity can claim As those who bear the Christian name. To them the privilege is giv'n To be the sons and heirs of hcav'n ; Sons of the God who reigns on high. And heirs of joys beyond the sky. [On them, a happy chosen race, Their Father pours his richest grace: To them his counsels he imparts, And stamps his image on their hearts. Their infant cries, their tender age. His pity and his love engage: He clasps them in his arms, and there Secures them with parental care.] His will he makes them early know, And teaches their young feet to go ; Whispers instruction to their minds, And on their hearts his precepts binds. When thro' temptation they rebel. His chast'ning rod he makes them feel; Then, with a father's tender heart, He soothes the pain and heals the smart. Their daily wants his hands supply, Tiicir steps he guards with watchful eye, Lrcads them from earth to heaven above. And crowns them with eternal love. If I've the honour, Lord, to be One of this num'rous family, On me the gracious gift bestow To call thee Abba, Father ! too. So may my conduct ever prove My filial piety and love ! Whilst all my brethren clearly trace Tlicir Father's likeness in my face. HYMNS. 53t The Leper healed ; or Sanctificatlon imjjlored, Matt. viii. 2, 3. Behold the lep'rous Jew, Oppress'd with pain and grief. Pouring his tears at Jesu's feet For pity and relief. O speak the word, he cries, And heal me of my pain ; Lord, thou art able, if thou wilt, To make a leper clean. Compassion moves his heart : He speaks the gracious word ; The leper feels his strength return, And all his sickness cur'd. To thee, dear Lord, I look, Sick of a worse disease : Sin is my painful malady. And none can give me ease. But thy almighty gi*ace Can heal my lep'rous soul : O bathe me in thy precious blood. And that will make me whole. Perseverance desired. Jesus, my Saviour and my God, Thou hast redeem'd me with thy blood ; By ties, both natural and divine, I am, and ever will be, thine. But ah ! should my inconstant heart, Ere I'm aware, from the depart. What dire reproach would fall on me For such ingratitude to thee ! The thought I dread, the crime I hate; The guilt, the shame, I deprecate; And yet, so mighty are my foes, I dare not trust my warmest vows. Pity my frailty, dearest Lord ! Grace in the needful hour afford : O steel this tim'rous heart of mine With fortitude and love divine. 538 HYMNS. So shall I triumph o'er my fears, And gather joys from all my tears: So shall I to the world proclaim The honours of the Christian name. God reasoning with Men, Isaiah i. 18, Come, sinners, saith the mighty God, Heinous as all your crimes have been, Lo 1 I descend from mine abode To reason with the sous of men. No clouds of darkness veil my face, No vengeful lightnings flash around ; I come with terms of life and peace ; Where sin hath reign'd let grace abound. Yes, Lord, we v.ill obey thy call, And to thy gracious sceptre bow ; Oh make our crimson sins like wool, Our scarlet crimes as white as snow. So shall our thankful lips repeat Thy praises with a tuneful voice, While, humbly prostrate at thy feet, We wonder, tremble, and rejoice. The Attraction of the Cross, John xii. 32. Yonder — amazing sight ! — I see Th' Incarnate Son of God Expiring on th' accursed tree, And welt'ring in his blood. Behold a purple torrent run Down from his hands and head : The crimson tide puts out the sun ; His groans awake the dead. The trembling earth, the dark'ncd sky, Proclaim the truth aloud; And, with the amaz'd Centurion, cry This is the Son of God ! So great, so vast a sacrifice May well my hope revive : HYMNS 539 If God's own Son thus bleeds and dies, The sinner sure may live. Oh, that these cords of love divine Might draw me, Lord, to thee ! Thou hast my heart, it shall be thine — Thine it shall ever be ! Chief among ten thousand ; or, the Excellencies of Christy Cant. V. 10—16. To Christ, the Lord, let every tongue Its noblest tribute bring : When he's the subject of the song, Who* can refuse to sing ! Survey the beauties of his face, And on his glories dwell ; Think of the wonders of his grace, And all his triumphs tell. Majestic sweetness sits enthron'd Upon his awful brovv ; His head with radiant glories crown'd. His lips with grace o'erflow. No mortal can with him compare, Among the sons of men: Fairer he is than all the fair That fill the heavenly train. He saw me plung'd in deep distress. Lie flew to my relief; For me he bore the shameful cross, And carried all ray grief. [His hand a thousand blessings pours Upon my guilty head ; His presence gilds my darkest hours. And guards my sleeping bed. To him I owe my life, and breath, And all the joys I have : He makes me triumph over death. And saves me from the grave.] To heav'n, the place of his abode, Lie brings my weary feet ; 540 HYMNS. Shows me tlie glories of my God, And makes my joys complete. Since from his bounty I receive Such proofs of love divine, Had I a thousand hearts to give, Lord, they should all be thine ! The Excellency of the Priesthood of Christ. 'MoNG all the priests of Jewish race, Jesus the most illustrious stands ; The radiant beauty of his face Superior love and awe demands. Not Aaron or Melchizedeck Could claim such high descent as he; His nature and his name bespeak His unexampled pedigree. Descended from the eternal God, < He bears the name of liis own Son ; And, dress'd in human flesh and blood, He puts his priestly garments on. The mitred crown, th' embroider'd vest, With graceful dignity he wears ; And, in full splendour, on his breast The sacred oracle appears. So he presents his sacrifice, — An offering most divinely sweet ; W^hile clouds of fragrant incense rise. And cover o'er the mercy-seat. The Father with approving smile Accepts the offering of his Son : New joys the wondering angels feel, And haste to bear the tidings down. The welcome news their lips repeat Gives sacred pleasure to my breast : Henceforth, my soul, thy cause commit To Christ, thy advocate and priest. HYMNS. 541 Sun. Psalm Ixxxlv. 11. Great God ! amid the darksome uiglit, Thy glories dart upon my sight, Wliile, wrapt in wonder, I behold The silver moon and stars of ffold. But, when I see the sun arise. And pour his glories o'er the skies, In more stupendous forms I view Thy greatness and thy goodness too. Thou Sun of suns, whose dazzling light Tries and confounds an angel's sight ! How shall I glance mine eye at tliee In all thy vast immensity ? Yet I may be allovv'd to trace The distant shadows of thy face ; As, in the pale and sickly moon, We trace the image of the sun. In every work thy hands have made. Thy power and wisdom are display'd ; But, Oh ! what glories all divine In my incarnate Saviour shine ! He is my Sun : beneath his wings My soul securely sits and sings ; And there enjoys, like those above, The balmy influence of thy love. Oh, may the vital strength and heat. His cheering beams communicate, Enable me my course to run With the same vigour as the sun ! Profession of Love to Christ. And have I, Christ, no love for thee, No passion for thy charms ? No wish my Saviour's face to sec, And dwell within his arms ? Is there no spark of gratitude In this cold heart of mine, To him whose generous bosom glow'd With friendship all divine i 542 HYMNiS, Can I pronounce liis charming name, His nets of kindness tell ; And, wliile 1 dwell upon the them?, No sweet emotion feel? Sucli base ingratitude as this What heart but must detest ! Sure Christ deserves the noblest place In every human breast. A very wretch, Lord ! I should prove, Had I no love for thee : Rather than not my Saviour love, O may I cease to be ! All Attainments vain ivithout Love. 1 Cor. xiii. 1—3. Should bounteous nature kindly pour Her richest gifts on me, Still, O my God ! I should be poor, If void of love to thee. ^Not shining wit, nor manl}^ sense. Could make me truly good : Not zeal itself could recompense The want of love to God. Did I possess the gift of tongues. But were deny'd thy grace ; My loudest words, my loftiest songs. Would he but soundinij brass. Tlio' thou should'st give me heavenly skill Each rayst'ry to explain; If I'd no heart to do thy will, My knowledge would be vain. Had I so strong a faith, my God ! As mountains to remove; No faith could do me real jjood. That did not work by love. [Vv^hat though, to gratify my pride, And make ray heaven secure, All my possessions I divide Among the hungry poor: What the' my body I consign To the devourinc: flame. HYMNS. 543 In hope the glorious deed will shine In rolls of endless fame ! These splendid acts of vanity, Tho' all the world applaud, If destitute of charity, Can never please my God.] Oil, grant me then, this one request, And I'll be satisfy'd, — That love divine may rule my breast, And all my actions guide. Penitential Sighs. Father ! at thy call I come ; In thy bosom there is room For a guilty soul to hide, — Press'd with grief on every side. [Here I'll make my piteous moan ! — • Thou canst understand a groan : Ilere my sins and sorrows tell ; What 1 feel thou knowest well.] Ah ! how foolish I have been To obey the voice of sin — To forget thy love to me, And to break my vows to thee. Darkness fills my trembling soul ; Floods of sorrow o'er me roll : Pity, Father ! pity me ! All my hope's alone in thee. But, may such a wretch as I, Sclf-condemn'd, and dooni'd to die, — Ever hope to be forgiven, And be smil'd upon by heaven ? [May I round thee cling and tM'ine, Call myself a child of thine ; And presume to claim a pnrt In a tender Father's heart.''] Yes, I may ! for I espy Pity trickling from thine eye : 544 HYMNS. 'Tis a Father's bowels move, — Move with pardon and with love. Well I do remember, too, What his love hath deign'd to do; How he sent a Saviour down All my follies to atone. Has my elder brother died ? And is justice satisfied ? Why — oh, why — should I despair Of my Father's tender care ? 77*6 Penitent. Prostrate, dear Jesus ! at thy feet A guilty rebel lies ; And upwards to tliy mercy-seat Presumes to lift his eyes. Oh, let not justice frown me hence; Stay, stay the vengeful storm : Forbid it that Omnipotence Should crush a feeble worm ! If tears of sorrow would suffice To pay the debt I owe, Tears should from both my weeping eyes In ceaseless torrents fiow. But no such sacrifice I plead To expiate my guilt ; No tears, but those which thou hast shed; No blood, but thou hast spilt. Think of thy sorrows, dearest Lord ! And all my sins forgive : Justice will well approve the word That bids the sinner live. Our bodies the Temples of the Holy Ghost, 1 Cor. vi. 19. 1 John v. 21., And will the offended God again Return, and dwell with sinful men? HYMNS. Will he within this bosom raise A living temple to his praise ? The joyful news transports my breast ; All hail ! I cry, thou heav'nly guest ! Lift up your heads, ye pow'rs within, And let the King of Glory in. Enter, with all thy heavenly train ! Here live, and here for ever reign ! Thy sceptre o'er my passions sway ; Let love command, and I'll obey. Reason and conscience shall submit. And pay their homage at thy feet ; To thee I'll consecrate my heart. And bid each rival thence depart. No idol-god shall hold a place Within this temple of thy grace ; Dagon before the ark shall fall, And God in Christ be all in all. The Christian Warfare, Eph. vi. 13 — I'V. My Captain sounds th' alarm of war : Awake ! the powers of hell arc near ! To arms ! to arms ! I hear him cry, 'Tis yours to conquer or to die ! Rous'd by the animating sound, I cast my eager eyes around ; Make haste to gird my armour on. And bid each trembling fear begone. Hope is my helmet ; faith my shield ; Thy word, my God ! the sword I wield ; With sacred truth my loins are girt, And holy zeal inspires my heart. Thus arm'd, I venture on the fight ; Resolv'd to put my foes to flight ; While Jesus kindly deigns to spread His conqu'ring banner o'er my head. In him I hope; in him I trust; His bleeding cross is all my boast : Thro' troops of foes he'll lead me on To vict'ry, and the victor's crown. VOL. III. M m 545 546 HYMNff. Pride lamented. Oft have I turn'd my eyes within, And brought to Hght some latent sin j But Pride, the vice I most detest, Still lurks securely in my breast. Here with a thousand arts she tries To dress me in a fair disguise, To make a guilty wretched worm Put on an angel's brightest form. She hides my follies from mine eyes, And lifts my virtues to the skies ; And, while the specious tale she tells Her own deformity conceals. Rend, O my God ! the veil away, Bring forth the monster to the day; Expose her hideous form to view, And all her restless power subdue. So shall Humility divine Again possess this heart of mine ; And form a temple for my God, Which he will make his lov'd abode.^ Pleading with God tmder Affliction. Why should a living man complain Of deep distress within, Since every sigh, and every pain, Is but the fruit of sin ? No, Lord ! Pll patiently submit. Nor ever dare rebel ; Yet sure I may, here at thy feet, My painful feelings tell. Thou seest what floods of sorrow rise, And beat upon my soul ; One trouble to another cries. Billows on billows roll. From fear to hope, and hope to fear. My shipwreck'd soul is tost; Till I am tempted in despair To give up all for lost. HYMNS. 547 Yet thro' the stormy clouds I'll look Once more to thee my God ! O fix my feet upon a rock, Beyond the gaping flood. One look of mercy from thy face Will set my heart at ease; One all-commanding word of grace Will make the tempest cease. The Pleasures of Social Worship. How charming is the place, Where my Redeemer God Unveils the beauties of his face, And sheds his love abroad ! Not the fair palaces, To which the great resort. Are once to be compar'd with thisj Where Jesus holds his court. Here, on the mercy-seat, With radiant glory crown'd^ Our joyful eyes behold him sitj And smile on all around. To him their prayers and cries Each humble soul presents : He listens to their broken sighs, And grants them all their wants. To them his sov'reign will He graciously imparts ; And in return accepts, with smiles, The tribute of their hearts. Give me, O Lord, a place Within thy blest abode. Among the children of thy grace, The servants of my God. To be sung between Prayer and Sermon. Where two or three, with sweet accord, Obedient to their sov'reign Lord, M m 2 'AS HYMNS. Meet to recount his acts of grace, And offer solemn prayer and praise ; There, says the Saviour, will I be, Amid this little company ; To them unveil my smiling face, And shed my glories round the place. We meet at thy command, dear Lord, Relying on thy faithful word : Now send thy Spirit from above. Now fill our hearts with heavenly love. Vanity of the ivorld, Psalm iv. G. In vain the giddy world inquires, Forgetful of their God, * Who will supply our vast desires, * Or shew us any good ?' Thro' the wide circuit of the earth Their eager wishes rove, In chase of honour, wealth, and mirth, The phantoms of their love. But oft these shadowy joys elude Their most intense pursuit: Or, if they seize_the fancied good, There's poison in the fruit. Lord ! from this world call off my love. Set my affections right ; Bid me aspire to joys above, And walk no more by sight. O let the glories of thy face Upon my bosom shine ; Assur'd of thy forgiving grace, My joys will be divine. Praise for Conversion^ Psalm Ixvi. 16. Come, ye that fear the Lord, And listen, while I tell HYMNS. 549 How narrowly my feet escap'd The snares of" death and hell. The flattering joys of sense Assail'd my foolish heart, While Satan with malicious skill Guided the pois'nous dart. I fell beneath the stroke, But fell to rise again ; My anguish rous'd me into life, And pleasure sprung from pain. Darkness, and shame, and grief, Oppress'd my gloomy mind ; I look'd around me for relief, But no relief could find. At length to God I cry'd ; He heard my plantive sigh ; He heard, and instantly he sent Salvation from on high. My drooping head he rais'd ; My bleeding wounds he heal'd ; Pardon'd my sins; and, with a smile, The gracious pardon scal'd. O ! may I ne'er forget The mercy of my God ; Nor ever want a tongue to spread His loudest praise abroad. The triumphs of the Cross. No more, dear Saviour ! will I boast Of beauty, wealth, or loud applause: The world hath all its glories lost. Amid the triumphs of thy cross. In every feature of thy face. Beauty her fairest charms displays ; Truth, wisdom, majesty, and grace, Shine thence in sweetly-mingled rays. Thy wealth the power of thought transcends, 'Tis vast, immense, and all divine : Thy empire, Lord ! o'er worlds extends ; The sun, the moon, the stars arc thine. 550 HYMNS. Yet, (O how marvellous the sight !) I see thee on a cross expire ; Tiiy Godhead veil'd in sable night; And angels from the scene retire. But why from these sad scenes retreat? Why with your wings your faces hide .^^ He ne'er aj3pear'd so good, so great. As when he bow'd his head and died. The indignation of a God On him avenging justice hurl'd ; Beneath the weight he firmly stood. And nobly sav'd a falling world. Those triumphs of stupendous grace Surprise, rejoice, and melt my heart: Lord ! at thy cross I stand and gaze, Nor would I ever thence depart ! My flesh is meat indeed, John vi. 53 — 65, Here at thy table, Lord ! we meet To feed on food divine : Thy body is the bread we eat, Thy precious blood the wine. He that prepares the rich repast, Lliraself comes down and dies; And then invites us thus to feast Upon the sacrifice. The bitter torments he endur'd Upon the shameful cross. For us, his welcome guests, procur'd These heart-reviving joys. His body torn with rudest hands Becomes the finest bread ; And with the blessing he commands. Our noblest hopes are fed. plis blood, that from each op'ning vein In purple torrents ran, Hath fiU'd this cup with generous wine. That cheers both God and man. Sure there was never love so free. Dear Saviour ! so divine ! HYMNS. 351 Well tliou may'st claim that heart of mc, Which owes so much to thine. Yes ! thou shalt surely have my heart, My soul, my strength, my all : With life itself I'll freely part, My Jesus ! at thy call. Early piety^ Matt. xii. 20. How soft the words my Saviour speaks ! How kind the promises he makes ! A bruised reed he never breaks, Nor will he quench the smoking flax. The humble poor he won't despise, Nor on the contrite sinner frown : His ear is open to their cries. He quickly sends salvation down. When piety in early minds, Like tender buds, begins to shoot, He guards the plants from threatening winds, And ripens blossoms into fruit. With humble souls he bears a part In all the sorrows they endure: Tender and gracious is his heart, His promise is for ever sure. He sees the struggles that prevail Between the powers of grace and sin; He kindly listens while they tell The bitter pangs they feel within. Tho' press'd with fears on every side, They know not how the strife may end; Yet he will soon the cause decide, And judgment unto vict'ry send. Divine Mercies in constant Siicccssiun, Lam, iii. 22, 23, How various and how new Are thy compassions, Lord ! Each morning shall thy mercies shew, — Each night thy truth record. 552 HYMNS, Thy goodness, like the sun, Dawn'd on our early days. Ere infant reason had bcjjun To form our lips to praise. Each object we beheld Gave pleasure to our eves ; And nature all our senses held In bands of sweet surprise. But pleasures more refin'd Awaited that bless'd day. When light arose upon our mind. And chas'd our sins away. How new thy mercies, then ! How sovereign, and how free ! Our souls that had been dead in sin Were made alive to thee. Now we expect a day Still brighter far than this, When death shall bear our souls away To realms of light and bliss. There rapt'rous scenes of joy Shall burst upon our sight ; And every pain, and tear, and sigh. Be drown'd in endless light. Beneath thy balmy wing, O Sun of Righteousness ! Our happy souls shall sit and sing The wonders of thy grace. Nor shall that radiant day, So joyfully begun, In evening shadows die away, Beneath the setting sun. How various and how new Are thy compassions, Lord ! Eternity thy love shall shew, And all thy truth record. HYMNS. 553 Children dying in their Infancy, in the Arms of Jesusy Matt. xix. 14. Thy life I read, ray dearest Lord, With transport all divine ; Thine image trace in every word, — Thy love in every line. Methinks I see a thousand charms Spread o'er thy lovely face, While infants in thy tender arms Receive the smiling grace. I take these little lambs, said he, And lay them in my breast : Protection they shall find in me, — In me be ever blest. Death may the bands of life unloose, But can't dissolve my love ; Millions of infant-souls compose The family above. Their feeble frames my pow'r shall raise, And mould with heavenly skill : I'll give them tongues to sing my praise, And hands to do my will. His words the happy parents hear. And shout with joys divine, Dear Saviour ! all we have and arc Shall be for ever thine. The Last Judgment. He comes ! he comes ! to judge the world, Aloud th' archangel cries ! While thunders roll from pole to pole, And lightnings cleave the skies. Th' affrighted nations hear the sound, And upward lift their eves : The slumb'ring tenants of the ground In living armies rise. Amid the shouts of numerous friends. Of hosts divinely bright, The Judge in solemn pomp descends, Array'd in robes of light. 554 HYMNS. His head and hairs arc white as snoW', His eyes a fiery flame, A radiant crown adorns his brow, And Jesus is his name. Writ on his thigh his name appears. And scars his vict'rics tell : Lo — in his hand the conqu'ror bears The keys of death and hell. So he ascends the judgment-seat, And at his dread command, Myriads of creatures round his feet In solemn silence stand. Princes and peasants here expect Their last, their righteous doom ; The men who dar'd his grace reject, And they who dar'd presume. Depart, ye sons of vice and sin, The injur'd Jesus cries ! While the lonff-kindlinfj wrath within Flashes from both his eyes. And now in words divinely sweet, With rapture in his face, Aloud his sacred lips repeat The sentence of his grace : Well done, my good and faithful sons. The children of my love ! Receive the sceptres, crowns, and thrones, Prepar'd fjpr you above. The promised Land. On Jordan's stormy banks I stand, And cast a wishful eye To Canaan's fair and happy land. Where my possessions lie. O the transporting rapt'rous scene That rises to ray sight ! Sweet fields, array'd in living green, And rivers of delight ! There generous fruits, that never fail, On trees immortal grow : HYMNS. There rocks, and liills, and brooks, and vales, With milk and honey flow. All o'er those wide extended plains Shines one eternal day ; There God the Sun for ever reigns, And scatters night away. No chilling winds, or pois'nous breath, Can reach that healthful shore : Sickness and sorrow, pain and death, Are felt and fear'd no more. When shall I reach that happy place. And be for ever blest ? When shall I see my Father's face. And in his bosom rest? Fill'd with delight, my raptur'd soul Can here no longer stay : Tho' Jordan's waves around me roll, Fearless I'd launch away. FINIS. Cwneron ^ Hume, Printers, Bcnvick. Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 1 1012 01196 4790 ^,Wi ''W' ^ *|[ '^^ wn^ ^34 ^*»Vt«T- ■.-«]■■ ■ •V. m f^-^Ny